Harry Potter & the Shipgirls

[darthcourt10]

Barricade

Weaver said:
Had a thought. Amateur summons are a thing (speaking of which, while I've yet to think of a way to feature it in story, I've been imagining that there's an online forum devoted to it which can get very weird at times). How often do you reckon the motivation of said summonings was less to do with the ship and more to do with those aboard her and would it affect the success rate?​

Ms. Kelly Ann Sullivan Loughren stood next to the edge of the summoning pool, holding a small wooden box, carved from native Iowian wood, in which ten small pieces of steel, five from steel cut in 1994, five more from 1962, graciously granted to her from several of the US Navy's archives, wrapped in threads taken from flags handed to her bereaved great-grandparents back in 1943. Just below the steel, laying over a mix of soil taken from the front steps of an Iowa farm, along with a sprinkling of marble from the facade of Alaska's capitol building, was a palm sized broach, cast as if a four-leaf clover.

It was with great solemnity that Loughren gathered her skirts to kneel down at the edge of the pool. Its calm waters gently lapping only inches from her. With infinite care, she rested the box and all that resided inside it atop the surface. Looking down through its depths to a sight only she could see.

Her next words were near silent, with only the honor guard and escort at her side hearing them, somehow coming even more to attention than their flawless precision already was.

"I want to meet them. I want to finally meet my grandfather and his four brothers."

Then gently let her family's offering slip from her fingers.

And the waters churned.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

This late at night, or early in the morning, the house was dark and quiet. In one of the rooms, Haru softly slept as she dreamed various things. Among others was the past, of when her husband had been alive. The love that the two had shared before his death. In her room, everything was peaceful...

But this was not true of the entire house.

In Natsumi's room, the young Kitsune was tossing and turning in sweat soaked sheets. Whimpers and mumbles escaped from her mouth as she did so as tears poured from her closed eyes. Her tails whipped too and fro as the nightmare she was locked in continued. Finally, her eyes shot open and she let out a scream that caused Haru to start awake herself. Running, the elder Kitsune made it to Natsumi's room in record time and could see her niece there sitting upright in bed pale and trembling, "Natsumi-Chan? What is-"

However, before anything else could come from her mouth, Natsumi had leapt from her bed and run past. Blinking, Haru turned to see the younger Kitsune run into the bathroom and that was soon followed by the sound of someone puking. Concerned, the elder Ono walked in and held back Natsumi's hair as she emptied anything that was in her stomach out., 'Oh... oh Kami...'

Gently, Haru rubbed her back as she watched Natsumi puke again and again. Beneath her hand, she could feel the other Yokai trembling and shaking like a leaf even as she sobbed between hurls. With a motion of her hand, she created a flame that shot out and went down to the kitchen. Moments later, it returned carrying a cup filled with cool water. Holding it out, the five tail leaned forward as Natsumi finally stopped emptying anything in her stomach. Mainly because, as Haru recognized, there was nothing left to empty, "Here, wash out your mouth." As Natsumi took sips and then spat them out, still gasping and sobbing, her aunt just rubbed her back, "What happened, Natsumi-Chan?"

Swallowing even as she felt her stomach rebel due to the images in her head, Natsumi sniffled some, "A nightmare."

Eyebrow raised, Haru gave her a look, "I could see that, Little One. Perhaps you have been hanging around Harry-Chan too much as you have started to pick up an almost British sense of understatement." Feeling the youngster tense, she narrowed her eyes, "What happened, Natsumi-Chan? Did the dream involve Harry-Chan?"

On the thirteen year old's face was an expression of confusion, "I... I don't know? Maybe?"

Her eyebrow raising a bit further, Haru frowned at that answer, "You don't know? Do you not remember the dream?"

A shudder ran through Natsumi's body at that and she nodded before shaking her head, "H-hai, I do... as much as I wish otherwise. I don't want to remember it, but I can't forget..."

Frowning, the older Kitsune furrowed her eyebrows as she became as confused as her niece, "Then how is it that you can't be sure about what you saw in your dream? You sound as if you are unsure if Harry-Chan was in it or not..."

Still shivering, Natsumi gave a swallow, "Because I don't know if the boy in the dream was Harry-Chan. I mean, he looked like Harry-Chan... if Harry-Chan was Chinese? Or something? I... I am so confused..."

Rapidly blinking, Haru stared at her for a few moments in complete loss, 'Harry-Chan? If he was Chinese? What in the world...' Still frowning, she shook her head, "Explain to me slowly..."

The clock in the kitchen continued to tick off the seconds and minutes. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Natsumi began to speak. "I... I was a four tailed Kitsune, journeying around China, I think? At least that is what it seemed like... For some odd reason I keep thinking that my Otou-San was a Kitsune and Okaa-san was a Chinese fox? Not sure... W-well, I was badly hurt at one point, nearly dying when this young boy came by. He looked like Harry-Chan! B-but he was Chinese. H-he brought me to his hut and nursed me back to health, just like Harry-Chan would. E-even after I was healed though, I stuck around... he had magic and I started to teach him it."

Just nodding at that, Haru began to put together pieces in her mind, "You fell in love with him, I take it? A love between teacher and student?"

Blushing, Natsumi nodded at that, "Hai..." For a moment, she chewed her lip, "He... he was wonderful. So caring... we... we got together and, well, um... stuff happened."

Lips curling upwards, the older Kitsune hummed which made the younger one blush deeper, "I am sure." Then she frowned again, "But what happened to turn it into a nightmare?"

Now looking down, Natsumi shivered and wrapped her arms around her, "We were together, husband and wife for many years. And one day, I... I had a child. A beautiful baby boy we were going to raise together. It was a few months after his birth that we heard that a delegation from the Emperor of China was coming. There were magical Taoists in it, and my husband was excited. After all, as a magical himself, he might be able to pick up a few tricks, but... something felt off to me."

Heart sinking, Haru's eyes began to widen as she remembered something, 'Oh no...'

Tears sprang to Natsumi's eyes and she hugged herself close to Haru, "T-they had only been in the village a short time w-when there was a knock on the door. N-next thing I knew, it was busted down and the other magicals came in with soldiers who grabbed my husband and... and our child. They were shouting that we broke the Laws of Heaven by being together and thus it must be stopped." Her voice nearly became a whisper as her aunt held her close, "I was badly hurt and barely escaped... but I still saw them. I saw them state that by the laws laid down by the Emperor and the Laws of Heaven, what my husband did was unnatural and... and they executed him and our child. J-just because we loved each other..."

While she did not say anything, her aunt felt her own gorge rise up, "They killed them... both of them?"

With a sniffle, the thirteen year old nodded against Haru's chest, "Hai... they executed them. It... it was horrible, and I can still hear their screams in my head." A growl then escaped her and, unknown to her, her aunt felt a shiver down her spine, "I hated them. How dare they... how dare they kill my loving husband and our child!? We had done nothing! Yet them and their oh so precious Emperor decided that people like my love had to die! I wanted them dead... no worse then dead. I wanted to see them burn to ashes, screaming. I wanted their Emperor to be dead as well, for him to suffer! And their children, I could not forget that their children had to suffer as well! All of them were going to die before me, all of them! And in the most horrific ways that I could imagine... I would cast down their 'Law of Heaven'. Disgusting humans... hating that which is different... My husband was obviously not one..."

Quickly, Haru gave her a shake, "Natsumi-Chan! Snap out of it!"

Rapidly blinking, Natsumi stopped growling and her eyes told her aunt that she was once more in the present, "O-Oba-Chan?" Then her ears flattened against her head, "S-sorry... I..."

Gently, the older Kitsune only held her close and rocked her back and forth, "Shhhh... shhhh. Its okay, Natsumi-Chan. Everything is okay..." Internally though, she was frightened by what just happened, 'Was that...?'

Swallowing, Natsumi shook her head, "Sorry, Oba-Chan. It was just... there was so much anger, so much rage and hate that I felt. Like something deep inside just... broke, and could not be fixed again. I... I..." Burying her face into Haru's chest, she sobbed some, "I don't want to remember that dream! Why did I even have it?! O-Oba-Chan... is something wrong with me? I'm so scared..."

Only nuzzling her head as she stroked the younger Kitsune's hair, Haru shook her head, "There is absolutely nothing wrong with you, Natsumi-Chan. It was just a nightmare, a horrible one, but that is all. In time it will fade. Now... let's get you cleaned up a bit."

About an hour later, Natsumi was finishing a cup of hot chocolate when she bit her lip. Throughout it, the two had barely talked. Now though... "Oba-Chan..."

There was a soft smile on her aunt's face, a knowing one, "You need to go and see Harry-Chan, right? To make sure that he is alright?"

Lightly blushing, Natsumi nodded, "Hai..."

Waving her off, Haru shook her head, "Get your stuff ready and go. It is a Saturday, so it is likely Friday there, take as long as you need. I will let the school know that you are feeling under the weather some, that is all. Go."

In reply, the young Kitsune hugged her tightly, "Thank you, Oba-Chan." Within minutes, she was ready and was at the door, "I'll see you in a while, Oba-Chan."

And with that, she was gone after Haru gave her a wave. The clock continued to tick as Haru stared out into the night before pulling her sleeping Yukata close with a shiver.

A shiver that had absolutely nothing to do with the cold.

Several minutes passed before Haru closed the door and closed her eyes with deep breaths. Then, making her way to the table, she pulled out a phone. Briefly, the Kitsune paused before walking to the fridge and returning with a bottle of sake. Dialing a number, she waited until it was answered to speak, "Hoshi-Oba-San? Its Haru... I have some questions..."

 

[darthcourt10]

Weaver

A/N: Inspiration struck. I currently have no idea where this fits in the timeline but will probably decide in the future. This is a continuation of a previous snippet of possibly questionable canonicity.
_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _

In Norfolk, Virginia a summoning was in progress. The speech was made, the music played, the summoning materials vanished, the water in the pool churned and the end result was two young women with rigging that identified them as sister ships and oilers. Not the best result but useful nevertheless.

Things however took a departure from the norm within a second of them appearing. The usual reaction to being summoned was confusion but for the two oilers that emotion was almost instantly replaced by fear and horror which was followed a heartbeat later by relief after they looked at themselves and each other. It was a moment longer before they actually paid attention to what was around them, belatedly snapping to attention when they noticed the officer in front of them.

"Welcome back ladies. What are your names?"

"USS Caloosahatchee, sir."

"USS Canisteo, sir."

The two exchanged looks before the one on the right, Caloosahatchee, spoke again.

"Can I ask a question sir?"

The officer nodded, expecting one of the various questions asked by previously summoned shipgirls.

"Feel free."

"Do you know if we succeeded sir? Did we keep them out?"

There was a moment's silence as those around the summoning pool tried to figure out what she was asking about without success.

"I'm afraid that I don't know what you mean. Can you please explain?"

An explanation followed, one which made it clear that the usual post-summoning brief and debrief would need some alterations. In the end, resolving the matter ended up requiring getting in touch with the Royal Navy. Getting a reply took a couple of days which the two oilers spent fretting but when it finally arrived it was the answer they had hoped for.

Yes, they and three other ships including USS Canopus and USS Compass Island had succeeded in protecting multiple urban areas by preventing Abyssal forces getting past the mouth of the River Tees.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

The owl box opening, Natsumi in her fox form was greeted by the sight of the Third Year Gryffindor's boy's dorm. Padding out, she came to a stop by Harry's bed and lightly leapt upon it. Glancing at his clock, Natsumi could tell that it was just after four o'clock in the afternoon. If she remembered his schedule correctly, he would be just getting out of classes.

Yet another image from her nightmare went through her mind and she gave a whimper as she collapsed onto his bed, eyes tightly shut against tears.

Upon doing so though, his scent tickled her nose and she relaxed some even as she buried her muzzle into his sheets. How long she laid there, Natsumi did not know until a voice startled her out of her thoughts, "Natsumi-Chan?" Turning her head, she spotted a concerned Harry there putting his backpack down and walking towards the bed, "Natsumi-Chan? What are you doing here? It has to be about two in the morning back home... Shouldn't you be in bed?"

Whatever he expected, it was not for Natsumi to transform back into her human form and tackle him. Her hug was tight, not enough to hurt, but certainly noticeable. Bringing up his own arms, Harry didn't say anything and only waited. Patience that was rewarded a few minutes later as Natsumi sniffled some, "S-sorry, Harry-Chan. I know that I shouldn't be here, but... I..."

One of his hands gently stroked her hair as he glanced around before, to her surprise, lifting her up in his arms. The Kitsune gave a small eep as Harry carried her to the bed and closed the curtains, blushing up a storm right before he went back to holding her after casting privacy charms, "It's okay, Natsumi-Chan. I'm not angry, a little surprised but then I didn't expect you to show up this early."

Eyes shining from unshed tears, Natsumi held him close and, once more, buried her face into his chest, "You'll think that I'm silly..."

Just raising an eyebrow, the wizard snorted some. "I only think that you're silly for thinking that I would dismiss something. Now, what seems to be the issue, Natsumi-Chan? Really?"

Her eyes still closed, Natsumi tensed a bit, "I had a nightmare..." Not getting a comment, she continued with a small sniffle, "A really bad one."

Nodding slowly, Harry considered those words and frowned slightly, 'Hmm...' Stroking her hair, he tilted her head up to look her in the honey colored orbs that were her eyes, "Tell me."

Unable to help herself, the nightmare that she had all spilled out, tears once more springing to her eyes as she locked eyes with him. Even when she got to the point where she described the anger, the rage, and the ever burning hatred that the her in the dream had felt towards humans... she did not start to feel it again. Just... a warm comfort as Harry held her, "... And that was what happened."

For several moments, Natsumi stared at him as he was quiet, slowly working through what he had been told. Then he tightened his hug and kissed her cheek, "It seems for once that I am not the baka between us, Natsumi-Chan. I would never think that you were being silly for wanting some comfort after a dream like that."

Tenseness that she did not know was there drained out of her body at that moment as tears slipped past her eyes and began to soak Harry's school uniform. A sound between a chuckle and a sob escaped Natsumi, "Y-yeah... I suppose so." With another sniffle, she moved so that her face was buried in the crook of his neck. "I just had to see you, to make sure that you were alright and... and that the dream wasn't real."

Head tilted to the side, Harry frowned some and narrowed his eyes though he did not speak his thoughts aloud, 'I wonder if that is true...' Outwardly, he just kissed one of the fox ears on her head which made it twitch, "And I don't blame you."

Softly sighing, Natsumi nodded against him, "I'm just glad that you're out of classes-" Feeling him tense, she paused, "You... are finished for the day, right?"

A nervous chuckle escaped from him, "Well... not quite? I still have Arithmancy right now and came back to grab my stuff for it before going back two hours."

Ears flattened against her face, Natsumi looked away from him, "Oh... Maybe I should head back..."

More then able to feel her sadness, Harry frowned and gently brought her head up so that they were looking each other in the eyes, "Natsumi-Chan? Do you trust me?"

Blinking, the Kitsune gave him an odd look, "Trust you? Of course I do, Harry-Chan! It seems that you've become the Baka again."

Lips twitching, Harry chuckled, "I guess." With a quick look outside his bed, the thirteen year old wizard brought Natsumi out. Silent, the Kitsune watched as Harry grabbed his textbooks and replaced the ones in his bag with them. Then, pulling out his time turner, he held open his arms, "Come on, Natsumi-Chan."

Hugging him, Natsumi could feel him place the chain for his time turner around her shoulders as well. Then, she felt him turn it back and they watched as time rewound. Finally, it came to a stop and Harry put the time turner away. With a glance at the time, he gave a nod which made the Kitsune do the same and blink in confusion, "Harry-Chan? We went back three hours...?"

Unable to help himself the said boy grinned, "Really? Huh, go figure." At her look though, he held up his hands, "Sorry, anyways... I thought that you could use a little something light to eat."

About to deny it, Natsumi was betrayed by her own body as her stomach gave a slight rumble. Blushing at the raised eyebrow, she slugged Harry in the arm, "Baka."

Ignoring the slight pain in his arm, Harry grinned and winked, "But your Baka, right?" When she looked away, he added another point on his mental scoreboard. Then his expression softened a bit, "Natsumi-Chan? Could you take your fox form? With only one tail?"

Confused at the question, she just nodded at that, "Hai?" Moments later, where she stood now sat a fox which tilted its head and spoke, "Though I'm not sure why..." Her face felt hot a moment later as she watched Harry loosen his tie and unbutton the first two buttons of his shirt, "W-what are you doing?!"

Smirk on his face, Harry raised an eyebrow, "What does it look like, Natsumi-Chan? I'm going to carry you around out of sight..." Tilting his head, he looked at his sweater and frowned some before shrugging, "I mean, I could use my sweater, but even if it was tucked in, I would be worried about you falling out."

Looking away, Natsumi sniffed a bit, "You don't need to do this, Harry-Chan. I'm okay for a few hours..."

Any amusement faded from his face as he crouched down. Then, hand under her chin, Harry gave her a look, "I am not leaving you alone, Natsumi-Chan. Not after a nightmare like that."

Her eyes wet, Natsumi gave him a smile in her current form and nuzzled him, "Thank you, Harry-Chan."

Then her eyes widened as Harry kissed her nose and then rubbed his against hers, "You're welcome, Natsumi-Chan. Not that you need to thank me at all." Unknown to him, Natsumi was very happy that she had fur on her face currently. Even with that, she was certain that he would be able to see her blush through said fur if he looked closer. But before the Yokai could think on that further, Harry lifted her up to his collar, "Anyways... in you go." Giggles escaped him as she dove in, and he twitched a bit as she shifted around some, "Okay, that tickles."

Poking her head out of his undone collar, Natsumi gave his chin a lick, "Well, you asked for it, Harry-Chan."

Once she ducked back down, Harry shook his head and threw his schoolbag over his back and walked out. Instead of class though, he headed down to the kitchens. Entering them, the wizard took in the curious elves and he checked his watch with a nod. The second him for the afternoon wouldn't be dropping by for another forty minutes, which gave him more then enough time to get something for him and Natsumi to eat. Looking down into his collar, he smiled at the two golden eyes that looked back at him from where she was in his shirt, "Okay, Natsumi-Chan... time to get out."

With a nod, she poked her head out and, with some wiggling, Harry got her out where she transformed. Granted, she went back to her normal hybrid form, which caused the black haired boy to glance where her two tails were waving in the air. Unnoticed by him, was the small smile on Natsumi's face, 'He really seems to like my tails...'

Before she could say or think any further though, a house elf walked up with a curious look on their face, "Hows can we be helping young Master and Foxy Miss?"

Ignoring how Natsumi choked a bit at that, Harry smiled down at the house elf, "Could we have something to eat? Nothing too heavy for me, maybe some sandwiches?"

At the unasked question from him when he looked at her, Natsumi nodded at that, "Some sandwiches would be good..."

Soon enough, both of them were seated at the table with a small pile of sandwiches there on a plate along with some drinks. Taking one, Harry gave a hum as he bit into it, "They always make too much."

Just shrugging as she bit into a chicken one, Natsumi held herself back from devouring the sandwich. She was absolutely famished for some reason, "Hai, but their food is pretty good."

Harry just nodded at that as even the sandwiches were pretty good, "That's true..." Head tilted to the side, he considered the bustle going on around them deep in thought, "You know... I have to wonder if this was how the kitchens at Mahoutokoro looked?"

Considering those words, Natsumi swallowed and chased her food with some pumpkin juice, "I really don't know, Harry-Chan. But I guess it likely was, though more Japanese anyways." With another bite, she chewed before swallowing, "Never really saw the school as it was too dangerous since my family was hiding... not that I would have been allowed to get too close, what with being a Yokai and all."

That got a grimace from Harry, but he nodded just the same, "I suppose so." Once they were finished with their meal, he bowed slightly to the house elves and was about to pick up the now transformed Natsumi when he paused. Turning back to the house elves, he cleared his throat, "Um, would it be possible for us to have a peanut butter jar delivered later tonight to my bed? With two spoons as well?"

Rapidly nodding, one of the house elves smiled, "Wes can be doing that, no problem!"

Giving them a thumbs up, Harry smiled back, "Thanks, I really appreciate that and all that you do for us."

To his amusement, he got awed looks as well as blushes from the house elves. Upon leaving the kitchen though, Natsumi's muffled voice spoke up, "Harry-Chan? Why did you want peanut butter delivered to your bed? And spoons?"

With a glance around as they walked, Harry gave a chuckle, "Well, a thought occurred to me. I was thinking that since tomorrow is Saturday, the two of us could lay in my bed with the curtains closed and eat peanut butter right from the jar. Maybe check out a movie on my DVD player. Sure, its not ice cream, but why not?"

Giggling, he could feel the Kitsune shift a bit, "Harry-Chan, you do realize that is what girls do, right?"

Briefly, Harry turned his head in one direction, and then the other before pulling his collar away enough to look down at the fox laying against him, "Hai? And? Besides, I was raised around girls after all."

Natsumi gave a small nod at that, "I guess so, Harry-Chan." All too soon, the thirteen year old boy entered his class and sat down at his desk with his cloak pulled around him. Due to it being October and slightly chilly and damp in the castle, no one thought much of it. Inside the shirt, Natsumi took a quiet, but deep sniff. She could smell Harry's favorite body wash as well as his underlaying scent beneath that. A smell that relaxed her alongside his warmth. Laying her head against his chest, Natsumi closed her eyes while ignoring the drone of the teacher and the class, the sound of Harry's heartbeat lulling her into a dreamless slumber as she relaxed due to him being safe...

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

As class ended, Harry knew that Natsumi was still asleep in his shirt. Instead of waking her though, he simply gathered her things and then stood up before leaving. After all, she needed the sleep thanks to getting very little. Feeling the Kitsune shift against his body, the wizard frowned a bit as he began to really think about what had happened. Unnoticed, his hands clenched tight enough that his nails bit into the flesh of his palm, 'Natsumi-Chan does not deserve stuff like this to happen to her...'

If he could have, Harry would have taken all her pain into himself for her so she would not need to suffer, much the same as he would do with other people close to him.

But, since he could not, the thirteen year old did the only thing that he could and instead comforted her to the best of his ability. Letting her know that he was still here and he cared for her. There was just one bit of her dream though that no matter how much he tried to push it out of his mind, it would just return to the forefront. With a brief stopover in his room, Harry grabbed his things for homework and then walked back out. Most there assumed that he would be heading to the library, most. In a corner, the Weasley twins were looking from him to a piece of parchment they had and back.

When Natsumi finally woke up, it was to silence besides Harry's breathing, his heartbeat, and the scratching of a quill against parchment. Blinking, the Kitsune stayed there with hooded eyes as she enjoyed the sounds, the warmth of the body she was against, and the feeling of both safety and closeness she felt inside his shirt. Finally, Natsumi gave a yawn before hearing, and feeling, Harry chuckle, "Finally awake, Natsumi-Chan?"

Rubbing her head against his chest, Natsumi let out a sound not unlike a purr of all things before she answered, "Hai, Harry-Chan."

Laughter came from the boy whose shirt she was in, "Natsumi-Chan, stop that! That really tickles."

A grin on her face, Natsumi gave a small bark of laughter of her own, "Sorry, Harry-Chan. I am a Kitsune after all." Both of them lapsed into silence before she looked up towards where some light was coming in, "Harry-Chan? Where are we?"

Once more, she felt and heard his chuckles before a hand rubbed her through his shirt, "Somewhere safe, so you can look."

Careful not to scratch him, the thirteen year old Kitsune shifted until she could poke her head out of his shirt. Looking around, she blinked some at the room that they were in as there was a comfy couch with a table in front of it. Off to one side though were some exercise mats which made her tilt her head at. Then looking up, she gave Harry the fox version of a quizzical look, "Where are we?"

Smiling down at her, Harry rubbed the top of her head with his chin which made her smile some, "We're in the Room of Requirement, Natsumi-Chan. Since you were asleep, I figured that you might need somewhere quiet while I worked on my homework."

Eyes closed as she enjoyed the feel of his chin gently rubbing between her ears, Natsumi hummed, "And the mats?"

That made Harry grin a little bit, "Well, I was thinking that if you needed to practice martial arts or something, they would be there." At her look, he gave a shrug, "I know that after a nightmare, some working out helps at times."

Licking his chin, the Kitsune then nuzzled him, "Thank you, Harry-Chan."

Gently kissing the top of her head, Harry chuckled, "You're welcome, Natsumi-Chan." Then he went back to his homework as Natsumi continued to relax against him inside of his shirt. Finally though, he raised an eyebrow at her in amusement, "You coming out of there anytime soon, Natsumi-Chan?"

Foxy smirk on her face as Harry could feel her tails brush against his skin, telling the wizard that she had let out both of them, Natsumi hummed, "Come out? Why? I am rather comfy here..."

Unable to help himself, the wizard laughed and then once more kissed her on top of her head, "Thanks, Natsumi-Chan." Eventually though, he finished up his homework and stretched some, "Finally, all done."

Giggling, Natsumi nodded a that, "Good to hear, Harry-Chan." Hopping out, she transformed to her usual hybrid form. A smile on her face, she gestured at the exercise mats, "So... you want to help me work out some of my frustrations?"

A smile of his own on his face, Harry got up, "Sounds good to me..." Performing their stretches, the two got onto the mats and went into stances, "Ready, Natsumi-Chan?"

Eyes narrowing, the Kitsune grinned, "I was born ready, Harry-Chan. And you better be ready for me to wipe the floor with you~"

Just a few minutes later though found the teenaged Yokai pinned under Harry who straddled her waist, making sure that she was unable to move her legs. More then that, he had her wrists held in his hand and held above her head. Smirk on his face, Harry gave a small hum, "What was that about wiping the floor with me~?"

Weakly grinning, Natsumi looked up at him, "Um, oops?" At his chuckle though, she felt herself blush and look at away. Glancing at him, she cleared her throat, "Um, Harry-Chan? Are you going to let me up anytime soon?"

Leaning in until their noses nearly touched, Harry had a twinkle in his eye, "I don't know Natsumi-Chan... this is pretty comfortable."

Unknown to him, the Kitsune had a flash of a memory involving what looked like an older her, and a Chinese version of an older Harry in much the same position. Both were sweating and panting, with the Chinese Harry saying much the same before he leaned in... Natsumi's face was nearly nuclear with the blush on it before she shook that image away. She did use one part though, and with a movement managed to flip hers and a surprised Harry's positions. Softly growling, she grinned down at him, "You're right, this is comfortable."

For several moments, Harry just stared at her slack jawed before he suddenly blushed as he realized that there was one problem with their positions. Looking away, he coughed a bit, "Um, Natsumi-Chan..."

Raising one eyebrow, Natsumi looked down at him and snorted, "Harry-Chan, how many times must we go over this? There is absolutely nothing bad about that..." Blushing a bit herself, she cleared her throat, "Nothing at all, to be honest..."

A few seconds later though, she still got up before pulling him to his feet. Brushing himself off, Harry gave her a smile, "Thanks, Natsumi-Chan..." Roughly an hour later though, he glanced at his watch on the table and winced, "We should probably be heading back for dinner..."

Softly snorting, Natsumi gave him a look as she wiped off a bit of sweat, "You mean your dinner, Harry-Chan."

Waving his wand, Harry freshened them both up and getting rid of any sweat left, "Well... I think that I have an idea for that too,"

That made the thirteen year old Kitsune frown, "Really? I mean, I assume that I am going to be in your shirt again... Not that I mind too much, but there has to be an easier way."

On Harry's face was a thoughtful frown as he considered that. Then, he turned towards his friend with a hum, "Easier way? How good are you at that performing a Kitsune tsuki?"

Freezing up, Natsumi stared for a few moments before whipping her head around to boggle at him in shock. Shock that was apparent in her voice as well, "Kitsune tsuki? N-not really experienced in that at all as it is a specific thing that a Kitsune must learn... b-besides, in order to really learn it I would need someone to practice on."

Eyebrow raised, Harry pointed at himself, "And? I don't mind at all, Natsumi-Chan, just like I already told you."

Now looking down, the teenaged girl bit her lip. Then, slowly, Natsumi raised her head to look him in the eyes, "You mean that, don't you, Harry-Chan? You really have no issue with it..."

Shaking his head, Harry gave her a look back, "Nope, I don't have an issue. Like I told you, I trust you, Natsumi-Chan. And I know that you would never harm me."

Tears sprang to Natsumi's eyes that she wiped away with a smile, "Harry-Chan no Baka. Saying things like that..." Smile growing some, she turned back to him and considered his question. Then chewed her lip some, "It is not impossible for me to learn, but... there is a chance, Harry-Chan that we could become stuck like that for a time until either I manage to leave, or someone exorcises me..." Seeing the look on his face, the Kitsune quickly reassured him, "Not that it would actually hurt me or anything. Just disorientate me for a time after being expelled."

Harry relaxed at that with a small nod, before continuing to ask questions, "So what would happen? I mean, how much control do you have in such a case?"

Cocking her head to the side, Natsumi still felt warm from the amount of trust being shown to her, "Well, that depends on the depth of the possession. Usually, from what I know, you facial features would sharpen and become 'Fox-like' not to mention sharpened teeth. The amount of control that the person being possessed depends on how much control the Kitsune gives in such a case, with us... I would basically give you all the control and be along for the ride, I think. Other then that..." Frowning, she tapped her chin, "Other then that... if I wanted to, I still have access to my powers as a Kitsune, just channeled through you I think. That's about all that I know to be honest."

Just nodding, the teenaged wizard filed that away for later research. Then he smiled at her, "Anyways, could you transform into your one tail fox form?"

With a nod of her own, Natsumi did so and then sat there looking up at him, "Okay, but you still have not explained what we're doing."

A grin on his face, Harry picked up his schoolbag and then slung it over his shoulder. Then, he picked up his childhood friend easily and held her in his arms, "Easy, I'll tell everyone that you are your own pet fox from the Shrine and you asked for me to take care of you for a few days. No one will think too much about it."

Opening her mouth, the Kitsune paused and thought it over. Furrowing her eyebrows, she gave Harry a look, "They won't actually believe that, will they? I mean..." At his look, she grinned herself, "Never mind, this is great."
Lightly laughing, Harry walked towards the door.

That night, once everyone had gone to bed, Harry was standing in front of the door to the bathroom keeping an eye out. After all, Natsumi's aunt had sent a package through for her via the owl box so that she could bathe and the like. Leaning against the doorframe, Harry continued his watch until he heard the water for the shower turn off. Straightening, he waited for her to exit, not that it took long.

When she came out though, still toweling her hair, Harry froze. Mainly because she was wearing one of his buttoned shirts and a pair of his jogging pants she had grabbed because her aunt had only sent a change of day clothes. Pausing, she gave him an raised eyebrow, "Something wrong, Harry-Chan?"

Swallowing the lump that had appeared in his throat, the thirteen year old boy shook his head, "N-no, nothing is wrong." Internally cursing his stutter, he cleared his throat, "Anyways... we should get into bed before anyone shows up."

Natsumi gave him a smile as she toweled off her tails and then tossed the now damp towel into a washbasket, "Sounds good to me."

Once she was on the bed, Harry closed his curtains and turned to see her brushing her hair. Reaching out, he held out one hand, "Here, I can do that, Natsumi-Chan."

Handing him the brush, she shifted a bit to allow for him to gently work at her hair. Relaxing at the feeling of the bristles lightly scraping against her scalp. Unknown to her, a light purr that made Harry smile escaped her. After he was done with her hair though, her tails plopped them into his lap, "Mind doing them as well?"

Eyes widening a bit, Harry turned to her. One of the things he had found out was how big a deal it was to be allowed to handle a Kitsune's tails, it being a big show of trust, "You sure, Natsumi-Chan?"

In the dark, Natsumi's eyes glowed softly as she nodded, "Hai, I do, Harry-Chan. I trust you."

For most, those three simple words would not have meant all that much. But for Harry? They were rather huge. Gripping the handle of the brush tightly, Harry smiled, "Thank you, Natsumi-Chan."

She just shot him a smile before closing her eyes and simply enjoying the feeling of the boy she cared deeply for brushing her tail. Afterwards, the two enjoyed a snack of eating peanut butter directly from a jar while also feeling rather naughty doing it. Holding out a spoonful of the nutty deliciousness, Harry smiled at her, "Here."

Blushing lightly, Natsumi moved forward and took it from his spoon before holding up her own, which Harry took. The two teens having a blush at the same thought, 'It is almost an indirect kiss...'

As the two continued to eat peanut butter though, sometimes using the other's spoons, both of them sat there talking about whatever came to mind. Looking at one spoonful of peanut butter, Natsumi smiled a bit and then turned to Harry, "This is pretty nice, Harry-Chan."

There was also a smile on Harry's face as he nodded and looked at her, "It is pretty nice." Waving his spoon in the air, he chuckled, "The two of us eating peanut butter directly from the jar with spoons. All the time laying in bed."

Giggling, Natsumi put another spoonful in her mouth and nodded, "Hai, this is breaking a bunch of rules and its fun."

With another look, the two giggled again.

Eventually, the two put the now mostly empty jar of peanut butter onto Harry's bedside table with the spoons. Though they blinked a few moments later when said items vanished into thin air with Harry looking around, "Um, thanks?" Not getting an answer, he shrugged some and gave a sheepish grin to Natsumi who giggled, "Pretty efficient."

Stretching some and yawning, the young Kitsune gave a nod before slipping under the covers, "Hai, that they are, Harry-Chan. Now come, sleep."

For a brief second, Harry blinked at the unknowingly made reference before shrugging it off. Getting under the covers, he waited until Natsumi had cuddled up into his side with her head on his shoulder. Looking down at her, the thirteen year old smiled, "Comfy?"

In reply, Natsumi let out another yawn and nodded, "Hai, very much so."

The two slipped into silence as the minutes ticked by when Harry spoke up again, "Natsumi-Chan? Can I ask you a question?" At the hum, he continued, "Its about the dream that you had..."

Despite not wanting to remember, Natsumi took a deep breath, "Sure, Harry-Chan... what do you want to know?"

Pausing, the wizard had caught the tone and bit his lip, "It was about how... how you saw yourself with a Chinese wizard who was me..." He caught the unasked question from Natsumi and nodded, "You said that the two of you were married, right? And had a child?"

Now frowning, Natsumi shifted enough to look Harry in the eyes, "Hai? That is what happened in the dream... why?"

With a deep breath, Harry licked suddenly dry lips before speaking, "Did... did you have a problem with that? With... you know...?"

Laying there, Natsumi could sense his tenseness. Blinking slowly, she let out a breath, "About the two of being married and having children, Harry-Chan?" When he nodded, she frowned, "Well... I don't mind the thought of it. Without everything else in the dream, it is sort of nice."

Under her, she felt Harry relax, "Oh..."

Her lips curling a bit, the Kitsune shifted until she was on top of him. Before he could ask, she lightly kissed him on the lips. Unlike other times, this was not a peck, but one that lasted a few seconds. Pulling away, she stared at his stunned expression even as she felt his arms come up around her, "Trust me, Harry-Chan, that part of my dream I had absolutely no issue with whatever, okay?"

Swallowing, Harry gave a nod, "O-okay."

Unable to help herself, she gave him another kiss though this one was a normal peck before snuggling back in. Yawning, she felt herself begin to nod off, "Night, Harry-Chan."

Finally snapping out of his shock, Harry kissed her on the head behind one ear which twitched, "Night, Natsumi-Chan. Pleasant dreams..."

He was almost unable to catch her mumble, "With you, that's all they ever are..."

When she left on Sunday morning, it was with a bright smile on her face. Yes, her dream was horrible. But, she knew that there were those able to support her, and that the boy who captured her heart was okay. And that was more then all she needed. Thus, with a lightened heart, she was able to say goodbye to him for the time being and then head back to Yokosuka where her relieved aunt smiled at her and welcomed her home.

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

An Egyptian Sunshipgirl at Hogwarts (Part III)
Spoiler: By the Pricking of my Thumbs, Something Evil this Way Comes

Amisi stepped off the landing on the seventh floor, shivering slightly. While no sound was present save the endless grinding of the moving staircases, she knew deep in her heart that something terrible was following her for its own inhuman purposes. Sparing a nervous glance back toward the moving staircases, she shuddered and then began to rapidly pace down the empty corridor.

"{Meditate upon your hearts desire... What is my heart's desire?}" Idly she tried the locked and barred doors. "{My heart's desire...}"

Suddenly a vista opened before her as she reached the end of the corridor and doubled back. Percy standing behind her, his hands gently cupping the swell of her belly as her crew poured the first urn of the Nile's water ceremonially over the keel that had just been laid. Another step, and the image changed. Amisi entered a room where Percy worked, directing the efforts of his two other Great Wives, handing them cups of the Drink of the Gods that her Pharaoh called 'hot chocolate', the hand with her wedding ring touching his matching ringed hand as she shyly smiled at his thankful gaze....

A soft death rattle of breath across old bones from the darkened stairway ahead of her sounded and her head snapped up. As she did her eyes fell on a wooden door that she had overlooked across from a tapestry. Hastily she sprinted to it, sobbing in relief as it opened at her touch. She hurriedly dashed inside, slamming the door behind her.

Seconds later, a patch of darkness deeper than black moved across the landing, flowing across the floor like an inkblot formed of liquid night. A corpse-white waxy face formed in it as Kagotsuruhe's dead eyes narrowed, as she surveyed the empty corridor. She cocked her head and gestured fluidly with the hand that was not holding her true self, forming a flickering green dancing flame in the palm of her hand. She raised her summoned corpselight to illuminate the bare corridor, and closed her eyes, seeming to smell the air as she stood still and silent.

Her voice echoed through the shadows like a cold wind rattling through a gallows to sway the hanging corpse it held. "Fascinating. Her trail just...stops here. She did not Apparate or Portkey clear, and yet she is nowhere that I can sense. The Egyptian is full of surprises. No matter, my plans proceed apace, and I have time to bring them to ripeness." With that, Kagotsuruhe closed her hand, snuffing the light and vanishing into the darkness that had spawned her.

Behind the door, Amisi rested her head against the panels and gasped for air like a drowning woman. Finally she turned to look at the room and her eyes widened in shock.
Spoiler: Amisi finds the Temple of Ra in the Room of Requirement

Granite flagstones worn with the feet of generations of worshipers stretched before her, flanked with columns carved with the stories of Upper and Lower Egypt and topped with the sacred blue lotus. At the far end sunlight reflected brilliantly from a gilded obelisk carved with the falcon-headed form of Ra, the solar disc encircled by the sacred cobra upon his head.

Amisi trembled as she walked slowly to the incense brazier set before the obelisk, and then gracefully knelt, bowing her head to the worn flagstones as her tears of joy fell like rain. "{O thou god of life, thou lord of love, all men live when thou shinest; thou art crowned king of the gods. The goddess Nut embraceth thee, and the goddess Mut enfoldeth thee at all seasons. Those who are in thy following sing unto thee with joy, and they bow down their foreheads to the earth when they meet thee, the lord of heaven, the lord of the earth, the King of Truth, the lord of eternity, the prince of everlastingness, thou sovereign of all the gods, thou god of life, thou creator of eternity, thou maker of heaven wherin thou art firmly stablished.}" As she incanted reverently the words engraved on her heart, her winter clothing shifted to the thin linen and golden jewelry of her normal Egyptian outfit.

Finally she raised her head to look at the obelisk and reached into her hold to withdraw a block of frankincense, which she placed in the offering brazier. "{Lord of the Heavens, your daughter comes before you seeking guidance. What course should I set to reach my goal of harboring in my Pharoah's heart?}" Amisi asked hesitantly as she raised her hands in worship.

A beam of sunlight shot across the room from the obelisk to illuminate a massive stone statue that Amisi had not noticed.
Spoiler: Statue of Ptah


Unlike the Obelisk of Ra, this was the image of a mummified man, with his face painted the green of living plants. Both his hands held a scepter, with the top a complex mixture of the stylized was animal head symbolizing Set and the djed pillar of Osiris. In front of him stood a craftsman's table with several shapes laying on it flanked by unlit braziers

Amisi bowed deeply in gratitude. "{Thank you for illuminating my course, Lord Ra!}" She hurried over and bowed again, placing another block of incense in the braziers before igniting them with her magic.

"{Lord Ptah of the beautiful face, master of justice who answers to prayers! You conceive the world by the Thought of your heart and give life through the magic of Word! Guide my hands as I bring thought into existence in your service.}"

With that Amisi turned to the presented craftsmaan's tools running her fingers across the adzes for woodworking with their blades of sky-iron, beaten fire-hardened copper, and stone, stones for polishing and sanding, hippopotamus-hair brushes and stone pots of ground powders for painting. Inside her, she sensed her faeries speaking to one another as they discussed plans for the work.

Finally she turned to the last two items present.

Each was a cubit-length of recently cut wood ready for the shaping. One was the jet black of the incredibly dense hbny-wood from far up the Nile past Nubia. Too solid and hard to float, it would sink to the bottom like a stone. Amisi smiled as she touched it, thinking of the Sea Demon who her Pharaoh had claimed the loyalty and devotion of.

The other was of a tree unknown to her, with pale bark, and a rich red heartwood. Touching it, she saw a vision of Ooyodo. The Light Cruiser looked out the window of her office taking a momentary break from her never ending battle with the paperwork to watch drifting pale pink and white cherry blossoms dancing on the wind on a early April day.

She frowned, considering the objects. Clearly this was intended to make gifts for her Pharaoh's other Great Wives to keep peace and harmony in his household, but for her Pharaoh, what would be suitable? Suddenly her eyes lit up and she placed her hand down in the workbench. In response to her commands, her faeries carried a piece of her own cedarwood timber from her damage control locker that they would have used to repair leaks to the table. With that she then knelt before the statue of Ptah and raised the sky-iron adze in both hands.

"{Lord of craftsmen, who Thought me into being and Named me, guide my hands.}" Amisi prayed, and then began to carve the wood.

A hour later, she surveyed three now mummy-shaped rough-carved pieces of wood as she lowered the adze. She then swept the wood chips together and carefully loaded them into a brazier. As the flames burned brighter, she paused then added one of the linen strips wrapping her chest to the flames.

Turning to the sanding stones, she picked up the basalt from the shores of the Great Sea and began the arduous process of using it to smooth and polish the partly-finished wood. Once she finished the rough finishing of the figurines, she then picked up the red-purple porphyry stone from the Eastern Gate of Ra on the hills overlooking the Red Sea and chanted a hymn of praise to the rising sun as she continued smoothing the wood. Next she picked up the softer white chalk from the Western Gate of Ra in the Great Desert and stained it white.

She then smiled at the three hand-carved ushabti figurines, before picking up the fourth symbolic stone, obsidian from the land of Punt where the Nile rose in the dawning of time. Carefully she began to do the fine inlay work with it, making grooves for the hieroglyphic inscription to awaken her handiwork. Finally satisfied, she put the woodworking tools aside and picked up the ashes from the brazier to mix with the pigments to paint them.
Spoiler: Ushabti


As she carefully traced the hieroglyphs of the animating spell on the hbny-wood ushabti figurine she spoke aloud what she was writing. "{If the Osiris She of the Iron Hands, Bountiful in Items be decreed to do any of the work which is to be done in Khert-Neter, let everything which standeth in the way be removed from her- whether it be to plough the fields, or to fill the channels with water, or to carry sand from the East to the West. The Shabti Figure replieth: "I will do it, verily I am here when thou callest"}" She finished by signing the Nebty Name of Supprin in a cartouche in the center of the figure. As she did the painted eyes animated and followed her.

Then then turned to the cherrywood ushabti and again began to speak aloud the words she was tracing "{If the Osiris She of the Four Eyes, Proficient in Paperwork be decreed to do any of the work which is to be done in Khert-Neter, let everything which standeth in the way be removed from her- whether it be to plough the fields, or to fill the channels with water, or to carry sand from the East to the West. The Shabti Figure replieth: "I will do it, verily I am here when thou callest"}" She signed Ooyodo's Nebty Name in the cartouche used by a Pharaoh and his Great Wife, and the Ushabti blinked and focused on its creator.

Finally she turned to the cedarwood ushabti and blushed, nibbling her lip as she 'felt' the brush glide across the figurine she had carved out of part of herself to gift to her Pharaoh. She then took a deep breath and whispered lovingly. "{If the Osiris He Between Three Ladies, Steersman of My Heart be decreed to do any of the work which is to be done in Khert-Neter, let everything which standeth in the way be removed from him- whether it be to plough the fields, or to fill the channels with water, or to carry sand from the East to the West. The Shabti Figure replieth: "I will do it, verily I am here when thou callest"}" She signed the Nebty Name that she had privately given Percy in the royal Cartouche, and the last of the ushabti animated.

She finally stood and surveyed the three animated helpers that she had created as they looked back at her, idly moving the carved and painted papyrus scroll and scribe's stylus that they had been given."{Now, sleep until the turning of the season, when you shall be gifted to they who you are destined for. When that happens, then obey them in all things, assist in the filing of the papyrus and processing of the reports. Now sleep.}" They nodded, and then closed their eyes to be awakened at Christmas.

 

[darthcourt10]

Lord K

A.N./ Something silly that came to mind, after noting that Nameless was in the company of a curious Kyoshu


Nameless, as she had become resigned to everyone calling her, and even thinking of herself as, was not exactly having the best day.

Oh sure, Honjo had said she would be safe in their current company. And she trusted her sister's word. But still.....

..... at the very least, somebody else could have stuck with her, as a back up and third party against her current (one-sided) conversation partner.

"Hi! I'm Kyoshu! Who are you?"

Even after the multiple assurances from Honjo, and the three more responsible Muramasas who seemed nominally in charge of wrangling the rest, Nameless can't resist the slight tremor of trepidation and fear that runs down her spine at being so close to the infamous and reviled Sword of Faded Memories.
Spoiler: Old!Kyoshu

This is the monster who tormented her sisters for well over three hundred years, out of a nigh incomprehensible obsession with proving herself the greatest of them all.

When the ICW-backed Magical Diet first came to power and began enforcing the Statute of secrecy, she had at first played the part of willing tool in erasing the memories of many muggles in positions of power who 'no longer needed to know' the existence of magic. Mainly just so that she could often seed in them insidiously subtle beginnings of unhappy feelings, that would eventually drive many towards either infidelity or an inability to ever openly express pride or love towards their children.

And while nothing had ever been directly proven, when her usefulness to the ICW was at an end, many suspected that she had already anticipated and stabbed them back first, by secretly brainwashing a number of aurors who had been assigned to monitor her during her 'employment'. Upon being told to bring her in, the poor souls who most believed had been turned into Manchurian candidate style sleeper agents, and then memory-wiped to not even remember being initially brainwashed, formed a secret conspiracy that eventually resulted in the violent murder of the Head of Magical Law Enforcement in his own home, and Japan's ICW representative being killed after someone shoved a dozen searing hot bars of gold and silver bullion marked with British, American and French seals down his throat. As their final act, the conspirators then proceeded to kill themselves, resulting in that that none would ever uncover the actual truth of their motivations and conspiracy.

And that was easily one of the tamer things she had done!

Nameless had heard tales during the late 1600s of how the Sword of Faded Memories once caught wind of rumors regarding an up and coming onmyouji who sought prestige by boasting of one day destroying her. Kyoshu's response was to hunt the man down, and then temporarily brainwash him into a fervently loyal and sadistic servant. One that she then found great pleasure in releasing from her cruel enthrallment, only after she had him oversee and personally conduct the slow and tortuously drawn out death of his own family with his own two hands. For extra 'entertainment', she then stripped him of everything he had even known about fighting and spellcasting, simply because his anguish and impotence at being so close and yet so impotent, was of further amusement to her.

That was the kind of accursed fiend the Sword of Faded Memories is!

It doesn't matter how bad off she is after whatever she might have gone through during the war. Surely it couldn't have been that much worse than whatever Nameless herself experienced.

Through and through, Kyoshu to her evil, heartless core, was the kind of monster who....

Who....
Spoiler: New!Kyoshu

Who is currently jabbering away at her a mile a minute?

"Are you a Masamune? You look like a Masamune? At least I think you look like a Masamune? Mou, I don't really know what Masamunes look like, but I think Norimune does! Norimune says they all suffer from resting bitchface, whatever that is- do you know what resting bitchface is? Supposedly Masamunes all have it, but then I wonder why they don't just take potions for it like Norimune sometimes does for her infections nobody wants to tell me about. I wonder if if resting bitchface is infectious? Like stupid! Norimune sometimes tells me not to hang around Akutoku too much, or I might catch her stupid, but I'm not sure how you'd catch stupid, so maybe it's like clouds? Clouds look like something you can hold, but according to Kago, you can't and they're just cold and wet, which is sad, because I think they're be nice and fluffy, because I like fluffy things, do you like fluffy things? I like drawing fluffy things sometimes when Akutoku lets me use her drawing stuff, even though Chisuheri says I get paint everywhere, and then I have to take a bath, but that's okay, because Akutoku sometimes gives me these neat stars for drawing stuff! Like clouds and oranges! I like oranges! I really like-like Blood Oranges! Do you like-like Blood Oranges? All my sisters do too! Well, everyone except Chisuheri, she like-likes blood, but she doesn't have it very much because she says it's bad for her temperament or something, but she still just-one-like likes Blood Oranges, and I like Blood Oranges as well! So do the rest of my sisters! Do you like Blood Oranges? If you do, maybe you're a new sister? I know we have a bunch I don't really know, but I don't really remember names that well, but you don't really look like family, so maybe you're a friend? Are you a friend? Your face looks kinda familiar? Or maybe just something about your face? Mou, I think Norimune had a word for it, but Umitsubame says not to use it, but Norimune keeps on doing it, and Suisei says it's childish to hold a grudge, but I think Norimune just doesn't like Masamunes because there's this one Masumune she doesn't like, and you look a bit like a Masamune too now that I think about it, are you a Masamune? I can't remember if we've ever met, but Hi! I'm Kyoshu! What's your name? Wait- don't tell me, I want to guess! I think I do know you, or maybe I know somebody you're related to- you do look kinda familiar- is it mean to say you kinda remind me of a bad word? Because there's a word that Norimune sometimes uses, but I don't want to use it, because Suisei said it's impolite, Chisuheri said I shouldn't listen to everything Norimune says, and Umi said that if anyone uses anymore bad words around her family's kids this week, mouths will be washed out with soap, and that sounds not-so-fun, but I don't actually know what soap tastes like, do you know what soap tastes like? Do you think it tastes bubbly? It looks bubbly, so maybe it tastes like something else that's bubbly, do you think it tastes more like coke or Ramune? But then that would be confusing, because Ramune can taste like so many things! There's more Ramune flavors than colors of the rainbow, which makes me wonder, do you think if you mixed all the flavors together, if it would taste like a rainbow? Maybe it would be a Ramune Rainbow! Or a Rainbow Ramune? Hehe, that sounds funny- Rainbow Ramune. Raaaiiiiinboooow Raaaamuuuuneeee! You know, that word also makes me think of something else. Ra - mu - ne? it sounds a lot like Ma - sa - mu - ne doesn't it? Say, you look kind of like a Masamune too! Are you a Masamune? I don't really know a lot of Masamunes, do you know me? I don't know you though? Mou, we be we don't know each other? Oh well! Akutoku always says that strangers are friends you haven't met yet! Except if they have vans and candy. She said not to be friends with those people, which is sad, because why else do they want to hand out candy? A guy like that offered me candy and wanted to be my friend, but then the others said no. I think Akutoku, Norimune and Kago just wanted to be his friends and take all his candy for themselves, because I never saw that guy at the park again asking people to be his friend, and then his van was on tv being pulled out of the bay by a crane, so they must have gone to the beach like friends sometimes do in Akutoku's picture books that Umi gets mad about if they're left out, and hey, do you want to be my friend? I have loads of sisters already, and then you can be friends with them too! We can be best-est buds! The two of us together, yeah! Kyoshu and... and.... um.... mou, I don't know your name? Oh right, Umi says you should introduce yourself to people you've never met before! Hi! I'm Kyoshu! Who are you?"

Nameless stares, as her brain briefly slips a few gears struggling to make sense of things.

 

[darthcourt10]

SkyeFire

Harry Leferts said:
This... this is amazing.​

Well, wait 'til you see what's been kicking around my backbrain for the last couple weeks.

*-*-*-*-*

"So, how long did she hold out before she went after them?"
"Six minutes, twenty-two seconds. Pay up!"
"Grrrrr...."

Not panicking, not being a helicopter parent, Umitsubame told herself firmly as she walked briskly, most definitely not running, through the midday pedestrian traffic of the old shopping arcade. Just taking appropriate precautions.

One of the nice things about these old-style shopping arcades was how nearly everyone knew you, and you knew them. When you were trying to hurr-- maintain a brisk pace, it became a bit of a drawback -- everyone seemed intent on greeting her and asking after her family.

This... must be what it's like letting your younger child go shopping for the first time, with her older sister for escort. The Waterwitch Blade snorted to herself. Except which one's which in this case is a tossup.

Nameless, she admitted a bit shamefacedly, had perhaps been stuck with too much Kyoshu-wrangling lately. She was good at it, no question -- possibly her inflicted muteness and paraplegia left her desperate for anything productive to do with her time, but Kyoshu almost seemed... less scatterbrained?... with Nameless. The other Muramasas had, slowly, begun considering that actually giving Kyoshu a degree of responsibility --acting as Nameless's arms, legs, and (oddly enough) translator-- might actually be improving Kyoshu's condition a bit, where decades of treating her as, well, senile, hadn't.

Hearing Kyoshu pourdly proclaim herself "Nameless-chan's nee-chan!, dattebeyo!" was still just... weird, though.
(And had gotten Norimune punished (again) for letting Kyoshu watch Naruto -- the "Kyoshu Sage Mode" incident was not something they wanted to experience again. Ever.)

So when Nameless had, in her quiet way (with Kyoshu providing translation, color commentary, and sound FX), insisted on taking on some more responsibility as a member of the household (as opposed to an invalid guest), the Muramasa Momblade (note: mangle Akutoku (again) for that nickname) hadn't really been able to hold out too long. Though she had ensured both amnesiac sword-spirits had fully-charged cell phones (with tracking-beacon apps installed, tested, and running), a detailed shopping list, a complete route map between their front door and the shopping arcade, a list of emergency contact numbers (in their phones, and (in Nameless's case) memorized), and a set of "saddlebags" for Nameless's wheelchair.

("Hey, 'Mom,' you gonna pin 'return address' notes to their jackets, too?" had resulted in a brief intermission to re-instruct Norimune in respect. Besides, Umi'd made sure the weather would be clear the entire afternoon, just to avoid any umbrella/raincoat issues)

They'd been out of sight for nearly ten minutes (regardless of what Akutoku said) before the su-yari Muramasa had decided that a bit of light surveillance over this shopping trip was warranted.

Just in case.

Delays due to Japanese social norms left her far enough behind that she didn't catch up with the chil-- invalids until the third stop she had placed on their shopping list/schedule. This happened to be one of the larger, more Western-style grocery chain stores.

Supressing her presence as completely as possible, she ghosted across the aisles, pulling up to sneak a peek down the length of the Italian Foods section (the vote had gone for spaghetti for dinner).
And blinked.

Some weeks before, Kyoshu had had a fit of enthusiasm and managed to make herself and Nameless a pair of matching friendship bracelets, before forgetting what she was doing. Nameless had, from somewhere, produced a length of elastic cord and linked their bracelets.

Umitsubame felt her jaw and eyebrows moving in separate directions as she watched a masterful job of Goldfish Wrangling. Kyoshu pushed Nameless's wheelchair with cheerful motoring noises until Nameless waved at her to stop, then waved in the strange pantomimed sign language that she and Kyoshu seemed to have worked out together. Kyoshu bounced cheerfully down the aisle a short distance, got distracted by something--

And Nameless caught her attention again with a laser point (where did that come from?), which Kyoshu stalked like a cat until the dot settled on a jar of pasta sauce on the top shelf. Kyoshu pounced --Umitsubame had a moment of near heart failure, but somehow her senile sister managed to pull down the jar without knocking anything else down-- and began doing... something like an American Football Endzone Dance.

Until Nameless tugged on her bracelet cord. Kyoshu looked down to see what was tugging on her wrist, followed the cord back to Nameless...

"Nameless-chan! Nameless-chan! Look look look what I got! Um... why did I get it? Are we going to paint with it? But Umitsubame gets mad when we play with food--"

Nameless was waving for Kyoshu's attention, with broad beckoning gestures. Kyoshu bounced back to Nameless, babbling cheerfully, while the Masamune deftly snatched the forgotten bottle of sauce from Kyoshu's loosening grip and tucked it into a saddlebag.

A bit of hand-in-hand-guiding later, Kyoshu was motoring again, while Nameless navigated with a combination of hand-patting and pointing, plus judicious applications of her own "hand brakes" when Kyoshu's enthusiasm exceeded indoor speed limits.

Umitsubame drifted after them like a numb cloud. Their progress certainly wasn't fast, but it wasn't the near-disaster that taking Kyoshu almost anywhere tended to turn into. And they were getting everything on the list, slowly but thoroughly.

Okay, so Nameless had put a leash on Kyoshu, in a manner of speaking, but Umitsubame couldn't really fault that -- with no voice, getting Kyoshu's attention from behind would require either that, or projectiles.

But... by this point, "normal" Kyoshu would have almost certainly gotten distracted and completely slipped that bracelet long since. Or forgotten she was pushing Nameless in favor of "roof hopping" across the tops of the shelving units (Norimune had been "loaned" to the store as free labor for a few weeks as part of making amends, and whined piteously the whole time).

"Big sister" Kyoshu, OTOH... her attention kept wandering, but she seemed almost hyper-sensitive to Nameless's silent cues -- a few times she even seemed to recover on her own, before Nameless needed to resort to signalling. And Nameless... seemed to have an almost uncanny sense of the "rhythm" of Kyoshu's attention swings, either heading them off in advance, or expertly re-collecting Kyoshu's attention in the "lulls" between "oooh shiny" moments.

Even the checkout lane, which had the Waterwitch Blade anticipating problems when Kyoshu had to stand still more than a minute, was navigated smoothly. With panache, even. Nameless somehow got Kyoshu handling the groceries from the saddlebags, to the cashier, and back in (without dropping anything!) while cheerfully explaining how her "little sister" couldn't talk but that was okay because Big Sis could translate for her and she could write notes and oh she has really great calligraphy you should see her use an ink brush and oh is it time to go okay have a nice day bai bai Super Shopping Task Force Sword GO VROOM VROOM what wrong way okay this way VROOM ZOOM!

(The fact that Nameless had managed to smoothly pay the bill, collect the change, and neatly stow the receipt during all this went nearly unnoticed)

Umitsubame had once been introduced to an American television series called The Twilight Zone. It hadn't been to her taste (too close to real life in some ways), but the intro was recurringly coming to mind as she shadowed the other two swords through the rest of their shopping trip. Aside from a broken bottle of soy sauce (Kyoshu reduced almost to tears, Nameless gently handling Handkerchief Duty before helping her notify the management and paying for the breakage), nothing had gone seriously wrong.

The last block before home, Umitsubame shook off her near-trance and sprinted the long way around to slip in the back door before they arrived.

"So, Umi," Akutoku snarked from the couch. "How was your shopping trip?"

"Surreal."

The return of the shopping task force interrupted any more badinage, and Umitsubame got to enjoy a degree of schadenfreude as Akutoku and Normine watched Nameless and Kyoshu proceed to place all their purchases in their proper places in the pantry, with no assistance. After which Nameless turned in her change and receipts (complete with itemization for the broken soy sauce) to Umitsubame with a "business as usual" air that the Muramasa managed to match with (she thought) admirable aplomb.

Kyoshu's attempt at turning dinner into an enormous Voronoi sculpture, later that evening, helped restore some equilibrium to the world.

 

[darthcourt10]

Year Three - Prisoner of Shipping Part 1b

START

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

As the heavy duty military truck bounced along the road, Yuubari was silent as she stared ahead. One could mistake it as her thinking of her next experiments, or perhaps seeking some new development in that mind of hers. Some would assume that she was thinking about the contents of the crate that laid on the truck bed, tied down in place. While they would be right about her being deep in thought, they would be wrong about the reason why she was so deep in thought. That reason being one that her thoughts chased around in circles about in her mind.

Mainly, that she had a sister.

She, the Light Cruiser Yuubari, who everyone believed to be the only member of her class, had a sister that even she did not know about.

While she had been informed weeks earlier, Yuubari was only now heading to Yokosuka. She had distracted herself with her work, trying to leave it aside until she was done in the hope that she could think of something once it settled in her. Unfortunately for the Light Cruiser, it did not help in the slightest. Her thoughts were still everywhere within her mind, bouncing around as she tried to make sense of what she now knew.

There was a part of her that wanted to jump up and scream in happiness, to bounce around. No longer was she the lone member of her class! She had a sister now! Also one that might share her love for research and development!

However, there was another part that ached and hurt. Mainly because she had a sister, a fellow member of her class. But that it was one that she had never knew even existed before. One that was hidden from her... and that hurt, that hurt deeply as she had always wanted a sister. And part of her could not help but feel betrayed by how she did have a sister, while another was ashamed at both feeling that and wanting a sister when she already existed.

But yet another part of Yuubari could not help but wonder about her new sister. What was she like? The reports that she looked over, while detailed, could not tell her too much besides another's opinion about her sister. There was also the small, niggling thought in her mind about what her sister might think of her.

Yuubari was no fool despite some of the things that she got up to in her time. She had visited various magical areas incognito to see what might be there. And one thing that stood out was how a number of magicals saw those without magic. Yes, she had 'Magical Sparkly Shipgirl Bullshit', but still. At her metaphorical heart, she was a non-magical warship. Her sister on the other hand was not, she was magical in ways that she, Yuubari was not. And Yuubari worried about how her sister might react to her. The idea that she might not care for her due to not being magical... it caused her fuel tanks to churn uncomfortably. Not to mention her own reputation among other shipgirls.

It went without saying that her thoughts were chaotic and all over the place.

Round and round and round her thoughts chased each other. Never stopping as they bounced around inside of her skull without pause. Churning as if they were one of the Naruto maelstroms.

Suddenly, she was brought out of her thoughts when a finger tapped her on the shoulder, "Yuubari-Sensei? Are you... are you alright?"

With a blink, she glanced over at the young man beside her and gave a slight smile, "Hai, I'm okay. Just thinking about our data regarding the 10cm Type 5 model 1945 that we were testing. It's turned out pretty well and we were lucky that we found those plans..." Yuubari paused at that as she remembered how they found said plans. Mainly that they were inside of the Caldera shipyard, and how they could examine the few on the B-65 Cruisers there for more information, "W-well, it gave us a lot of information regarding them, Satoshi-Kun. And I know that Sendai will be happy with them as her new turrets. Not to mention how Kaga and Akagi and their S-Shimai will be happy with them..."

Frowning, Satoshi looked at her as Yuubari chuckled weakly before it trailed off. His frown deepening, he gave her a look, "That's not it at all... Yuubari-Sensei? Please don't lie to me-" Eyes widening as he had a realization, his expression then softened some, his next words making her wince, "Is this because of your Imouto?"

That caused the shipgirl to wince and look down at her knees for several moments. Silence met the question until Yuubari spoke up, "Hai..." Thinly smiling, she gave the young man beside her a look, "Its hard to fool you, isn't it, Satoshi-Kun?"

Just blushing at that, Satoshi rubbed the back of his neck, "W-well, I don't know about that to be honest. I mean, we've known each other for a few years... Sensei."

Now it was Yuubari's turn to blush as she remembered how the two of them had met.

It was just a couple of years earlier, two years after she had been summoned as a matter of fact. As one of the punishments for a stunt she pulled during research, she was forced to perform some PR functions. Luckily for her, one of those was heading to a science fair and examining the various items that were there. Among the various soda volcanoes and the like, one had caught her attention. It was a small booth near the back where a Middle School aged Satoshi was standing beside a home made crystal radio.

At the time, Yuubari had been curious about it and walked over as it was something different. For a couple of minutes, she had talked with the teen about his project and the like. The Light Cruiser had found out that he was actually something of a radio enthusiast, especially after Blood Week had occurred. His project was an example as he had constructed the radio from normal household materials, something that impressed Yuubari. Eventually, the science fair was over and, while Satoshi was not in the top three, he was in the top ten. Something respectable to say the least. Normally, that would have been it...

Except something he had said had caught Yuubari's attention.

During their talk, one of the things he pointed out was just how radio developed and that he thought that one could make a radio with even older materials then what was there. After all, some components were around decades before radio existed and it was just a number of slow discoveries coming together that caused it to occur. More so, one of the things he wanted to do was create a crystodyne radio, which he claimed could be made using rural blacksmithing materials.

That had caught the Light Cruiser's attention.

From there, Yuubari had given him her contact information and the two had corresponded over various things. And when he got out of school for the summer holidays, she had invited him onto the base to see her workshop. Something that had made her giddy at the time as he was amazed by it and not at all put off. Yuubari had then given him some access when needed to test out his radio sets. More then that, she had also gotten her hands on old research about the type of radio that he was looking for and handed over copies.

Years went past and as he made his way through high school, he continued to come and visit. Due to Yuubari teaching him various things about engineering, helping him with his own projects, and such Satoshi had started to call her "Yuubari-Sensei", something that never stopped making her blush and smile a bit. And in turn, Yuubari found it something that made her rather happy as well. Much to her surprise, teaching was actually enjoyable, especially when the student in question was very interested in what would be considered old, obsolete technology and making it work.

It was a bittersweet day for her though when Satoshi graduated from high school. Happy, because all his work had paid off. But also a bit bitter as he was going to enter university, an engineering course as a matter of fact, which Yuubari had helped him land, that meant that the two of them would be seeing each other less often. A fact that saddened her.

Needless to say, she was shocked when during the time he was out of university, he showed up at the base. Satoshi, it seemed, did not want to stop working alongside her. And so, after he graduated university, Yuubari had snapped him up as one of her helpers with the work she did with Shipgirl Research and Development. And his work with crystal radios had born fruit as a number of those shipgirls from the time before radio now had them, if weaker then what those from later times had.

Shaking off those thoughts, Yuubari took a deep breath and let it out before blushing as she realized that she had been silent for a time, "Sorry about that, Satoshi-Kun, I was deep in thought."

With a small smile, Satoshi shrugged it off with a chuckle as the truck continued its journey, "No worries, Yuubari-Sensei. I'm pretty sure that you got a lot on your mind anyways."

Just nodding, the Light Cruiser sighed and looked back at the crate, "Yeah, I guess that I do." For several minutes, there was quiet in the truck bed as Satoshi did something on his phone. Eventually, Yuubari looked up at him, "Satoshi-Kun?" Getting a nod from him, she continued, "What... do you think that my Imouto will..."

Eyebrow raised, he gave her a look, "Do I think that your Imouto will like you, Yuubari-Sensei?" Getting a nod, Satoshi shook his head and snorted, "Of course! And why wouldn't she?"

Lips curling up into a smile, Yuubari chuckled some, "Thanks."

That got her a shrug from the young man who glanced at his phone, "No need for that. Anyways... I know just the thing to get your mind off that and into a better mood." At the odd look from Yuubari, he grinned and held his phone around, "There's a Soba place on the way back to Yokosuka. From what is on here, they got great soba and that will put you into a better mood."

Blushing, Yuubari scratched her cheek, "Well... I do like my soba. And I am a bit hungry I suppose..." While watching him grab the radio and begin to speak into it, the shipgirl was reminded of something. More then once since he had started to work alongside her as a civilian contractor, she had fallen asleep at her desk and woken to find herself laying on the nearby couch with a blanket covering her. Or how she would forget to eat something, only for a smiling Satoshi to show up with food for her. At those thoughts, Yuubari brought a hand to her chest and held it there as she felt her boilers spin up a bit. Almost like... 'I can't... can I?'

When he sat down though, she shook it off as he spoke up, "Yuubari-Sensei? Something wrong?"

For a brief moment, she had an image flash in her mind of him calling her "Sensei" in another situation which brought a flush to her cheeks. Waving him off, she chuckled weakly, "Ah, its nothing. Just a silly thought is all."

Despite obviously not believing her, Satoshi didn't comment on it, something that Yuubari was thankful for, "Anyways, the drivers don't see an issue with making a quick stop for some food. We're ahead of schedule anyways."

All Yuubari did was nod at that before she smiled a bit and leaned forward, "So, how goes your own research?"

Expression brightening, the young man pulled out some papers before moving over to sit next to the Light Cruiser. Holding the papers, he grinned some not noticing how the shipgirl leaned into him, "Well, it was a bit hard, but I got the prototype ready to be built. I just got to find a blacksmith that is available and willing to make it. Once I have that, I can get him to build the parts needed."

Intrigued by what she was reading, Yuubari raised an eyebrow, "And if the prototype works out, we can set up sailshipgirls with radio? Even ones from the 1600s? And these radios would work alongside MSSB?"

Just nodding, Satoshi began to point out aspects to the interested, and intrigued Yuubari. Neither of them realizing that one of the soldiers sitting in the truck and pretending to sleep rolled his eyes at the two of them before a thought struck him, 'I wonder if I can get in with the betting pool...?'
________________________________________________________________________

Standing in front of the table, Yuubari gestured at the projection behind her, "... And as you can see, with the new 10cm Type 5 model 1945 that we have built is now ready for low rate of production. With them, we can replace the older guns AA guns on a number of our Capital Shipgirls and also improve the performance and power of our current Light Cruisers. We already have a number of possible shell types that we are currently investigating as well, which we hope to have some amount of by the end of this year, or the second quarter of next."

Goto leaned back as he looked at the projection on his face and slowly nodded before raising an eyebrow, "Out of curiosity, how many do we currently have? And how fast can we produce them?"

For a few seconds, Yuubari thought it over and gave a nod, "We currently have five of them ready. And if my calculations are correct? They can be produced at one every two weeks at the low rate that we are currently going at." With a glance at the screen showing several of the other Admirals, she bowed some, "I... wish to take our time to roll them out in case of unforeseen problems."

With a hum, Richardson's image on the screen gave Goto a knowing look, "{You're thinking of Sendai, aren't you, Isoroku?}"

Arms crossed against his chest, the Japanese Admiral gave a small nod, "I will admit that the thought has crossed my mind, yes." Frowning, he scratched his chin, "However, there is also Maya. From what I remembered of your reports, Yuubari, the 10cm Type 5 model 1945 were supposed to replace the 12.7 cm/40 Type 89 that was onboard Maya for example, correct?"

That made Yuubari's eyes widen before she bowed, "Hai, that is correct, Teitoku. And such guns would improve her AA ability alongside the new 40mm that we have started to produce as well. We can also use them on Akagi and Kaga as well as their Shimai to improve their AA as well."

Nodding, the various Admirals made sounds of agreement before Shimada smiled slightly, "{Good job, Yuubari. This will be a big help once we ramp up production.}"

Brightly smiling, Yuubari bowed some, "Hai, that is my hope." She then gestured at Satoshi who was standing to the side, "Now, I hand over the floor to Satoshi-Kun in order to report on his progress regarding radio for the older shipgirls, which he has already completed all the testing besides it being used for said shipgirls."

As said young man stepped up, the Light Cruiser took his place at the side of the room. On her face, was a proud look as she watched him with his own presentation, various Admirals asking questions and the like. However, she could also see that they were rather pleased with what was being told to them in regards to communication equipment. Yes, it was not as advanced as other girls, but it was still a bit boost nonetheless.

Once he was finished and the presentation ended, Yuubari took a deep breath and walked over to Ooyodo, "Ooyodo-San? May I..." Pausing, she swallowed and then continued, "May I speak to you in private?"

With a look to Goto who nodded and motioned her on, the two walked out of the room with the Secretary Ship frowning slightly, "Is something wrong, Yuubari-San? Because if this is for more materials and equipment-"

Much to her surprise, the other shipgirl shook her head rapidly, "N-no! No..." Chewing her lip, Yuubari shook some, "Its... about something else."

Eyebrow raised, Ooyodo frowned even more, but had a suspicion as to what it might be, "Go on."

Just taking another deep breath, Yuubari opened her mouth to say something. However, nothing came out as she tried again and again to ask her question. Finally, she got one word out, "How..."

Her expression softening as something was confirmed, the other Light Cruiser nodded, "How did I deal with meeting my Imouto for the first time, Yuubari-San? Is that what you were going to ask?"

Playing with her shirt, Yuubari looked so young, "Hai, how did you do it? I... I keep thinking about it and..."

In reply, Ooyodo reached over and placed her hand gently on the other shipgirl's shoulders, "It was not easy, I was so worried about screwing up somehow or somewhen. Taking that step was one of the hardest things that I had to do, but it was worth it in the end." Seeing the nervousness, she smiled some, "She asks about you, you know."

That made Yuubari's head whip up in shock, "She... she does?"

Slowly, the Secretary Ship nodded, "Hai, she does. In fact, she's asked for as much information on you as we could give her, the good and the bad. And you know what?" Waiting for Yuubari to shake her head, her smile widened a touch, "She has stated that she wants to know you, to meet her Onee-San."

A shudder ran through Yuubari as her eyes became suspiciously wet, her voice rough with emotion, "You mean it? She wants to actually meet me?"

Humming, Ooyodo nodded, "As a matter of fact, she does and has been looking forward to it. In fact, she has been asking when you were going to return for the past few days now." Leaning in, she chuckled, "She's in Warehouse Seven right now setting up a space given over to her. I would head over there if I were you." Seeing Yuubari look at the door, the Light Cruiser shook her head and gave a small push, "Myself and Satoshi-San will make sure that everything is sorted and put away. Go."

Not needing another word, the research and development girl nodded and took off as Ooyodo looked on with a smile. One that became a frown as she heard a chuckle behind her from Goto, "My, my, how kind hearted our dragon is."

Eyes closed, Ooyodo gave a smile that was nearly predatory. "Perhaps I should mention that comment to Kongou? I am sure that she would have no issue with you poking fun at two Shimai who have never met before doing so~"

There was silence for a few seconds before Goto spoke, his tone even, "You're pure evil."

Flipping her hair some, Ooyodo strode past him with a smirk, "I do try."

Meanwhile, Yuubari was running along the roads of the base towards where she knew the warehouse she had been given was. Blinking away tears that were in her eyes, and blaming it on the wind, she felt her boilers pounding in her chest. Hotter and hotter, while also feeling like a pressure was building up in them. At the same time, her chest felt... constricted.

It seemed like it took forever to reach the warehouse, and yet almost no time at all.

Upon reaching it, Yuubari placed her hands on her knees as she sucked in breath after breath before she calmed down. Finally, she reached towards the door with a sweaty hand and paused. In her mind, there was the fear of rejection, that her sister would not accept her. But then Ooyodo's words echoed through her mind as did some of Satoshi's and she reached out to take the doorknob in her hand.

Almost at a crawl, she opened the door and stepped through. Doing so though, Yuubari froze at the shipgirl who was just placing a table down. Even from where she was, the Light Cruiser could see the spiritual hull of the other shipgirl. Lines that were so painfully familiar, and yet slightly different. Then the other Yuubari class turned and froze, a gasp coming from her as she looked at Yuubari. "I..."

Eyes taking it the form of the other Light Cruiser, Yuubari felt a lump in her throat and an odd wetness on her cheeks. At the same time, her throat felt drier then any desert as the two stared at each other across the gap between them. The other girl looks so similar to her, and yet different enough that the two could not be mistaken for the other easily. Taking a step, Yuubari noted that the other girl was drinking in the sight of her like someone dying of thirst might a glass of water. Part of her guessed that she was doing much the same with the sight of the other girl.

More then that, Yuubari could see the tears streaming from the other Light Cruiser's eyes and finally swallowed the lump in her throat. "H-hello... I'm Yuubari, first of the Yuubari class... thought to be the only one."

Hand coming up, the other girl reached for her only to freeze and yank back her hand with an unsure smile, "Hello, Yuubari-San..." Both of them flinched at that only for the other girl to continue, "I'm Katsura, special magical research ship, the second of the Yuubari Class Experimental Light Cruisers."

Lips twitching, Yuubari nodded some, "I know." With another step, she took a shuddering breath, "Katsura... as in the river in Kyoto?"

Shakingly nodding, Katsura bit her lip, "Hai." Then she took a step towards Yuubari, "I... I..." Eyes meeting those of her sister, she gave a choked sob, "... Onee-Chan?"

Before either knew what they were doing, Yuubari rushed across the space separating them and pulled her into a hug, "H-hai... Imouto-Chan... I-I'm your Onee-Chan."

Unable to help herself, the other Light Cruiser buried her face into her older sister's neck, sobbing before hugging her, "Onee-Chan... I... I am so, so sorry. For never meeting you before and... and for not returning until now. P-please... please forgive me, Onee-Chan."

Cradling her sister's head, Yuubari pressed her cheek to the other shipgirl's head and closed her eyes. Tears poured down her face as she shushed her, "Shhh... shhhh... There's no need to forgive, Imouto. You're here now and that is all that matters... we're together now. And that is all that is needed."

Katsura sobbed all the more at that, "So you d-don't hate me? For..."

Gently, Yuubari kissed her on her hair, "Never, I could never hate you. You... you're my Imouto after all." Neither of the two realized that their knees had given out and they fell to the concrete, still embracing and crying, "I could never hate you. Because... because I love you."

The two only held each other tighter a that as their tears of happiness fell, as if each was afraid that the other would vanish if they let go...

 

[darthcourt10]

Savato93

It may take a bit before my next full snippet is posted, for two reasons...

1. Final Semester before I graduate. Three morning classes, one of which I have to travel an hour downtown for. This is gonna be hell.
2. Something toggled off Safe Mode on my muse, and I can't figure out how to turn it back on.

So, while I throw the resulting NSFW snippet into a vault, probably never to see the light of day, have a crack omake I thought of the other day as recompense.

XXXXXXXXXX

*Video starts. The room displayed on the screen can be likened as a modern kitchen recreated in a dungeon, with very-out of place tables and appliances sitting around a stone chamber. A large crate and drum can be seen off to one side, and a pile of what looks like scrap metal on the other. Two Abyssals, a Battleship Demon and a Re-class, stand behind a counter talking to someone offscreen.*

Battleship Demon: ...okay, we're live...? Right, then. *turns to the screen with a smile, waving* Hey, everyone. I'm Sunny, daughter of that precious little flower, the Northern Princess.

Re-class: And I'm Revina, personal bodyguard of the Big Lady Down Under.

Sunny: Today, Revina will be standing in for my usual assistant, Regalia, as she's currently busy defending her farm...

*scene cuts to a clip of another Re-class chasing an emu into a cornfield, where she is dogpiled by a dozen more in a tide-turning ambush*

Revina: Technically, and quite appropriately, a pack of emus is called a 'mob'. That aside, where the hell did they come from? And why would they be attacking her crops?

Sunny: ...we're still looking into that, ourselves. Poor Regalia... Anyway, today's video is about Abyssal reproduction, and how it can differ between individuals.

Revina: Don't worry, parents, we're not bringing up that one thing. This is all completely PG... maaaaaybe PG-13. Trust me, though, we'll somehow get ourselves demonetized anyway.

Sunny: True that. Now, if you're here looking for an intelligence coup, I wouldn't bother. These sorts of things differ on a case-by-case basis, so what is done here very likely can't be replicated. The only purpose of this video is to provide you a little insight on how we go about our lives in the Fleet of Laughter.

Revina: So, yeah. Obligatory "leave a like, comment and subscribe", yadda yadda yadda... let's get this show on the road!

Sunny: Right-o. So, first off you may be thinking: "what's with the kitchen?" Well, it's not uncommon for the construction of new Abyssals to follow a "recipe" of sorts—putting together the various materials necessary for the process in different ratios and quantities can influence what type of ship the final Abyssal may be, from simple destroyers and auxiliaries all the way up to the beefy capital ships like the Re-class. Since we'll be following such a recipe today... *shrugs* kitchen.

Revina: Speaking of materials... ingredients!

*together, the pair of Abyssals step off to either side, pulling the miscellaneous items at the edges of the screen further into view*

Sunny: Now, at its core, the process of construction just needs a few critical materials in order to produce a viable Abyssal: Steel, oil, ammunition, and bauxite.

*Revina holds up a large prompt card, displaying an addition operation using the word 'bauxite' and a picture of an oven, with the sum being a roll of aluminum foil*

Sunny: First comes the steel, which will become our hull. While good, military-grade steel is ideal for us to use, we can get away with lower-quality metals—we can even resort to using cast iron in a pinch, though the time needed to reforge it into steel will end up extending the construction process.

*Another Abyssal steps into view in the background, dressed in a bathrobe to be decent for the camera, her usual headwear replaced with a chef's hat*

Revina: Here to demonstrate her more... unique construction methods for us today is the mother of your resident cinnamon bun—Tanith!

Tanith: Okay, the robe, I understand. I could get a video shot down in a heartbeat with my normal attire. But do I REALLY need to wear this silly hat to carry out the ritual for you two?

Sunny: We're doing a thing, you gotta stick to the theme. Just go with it.

Tanith: ...fine, but you owe me afterwards.

Sunny: love you too, sis. Now, if you please?

*Tanith takes some sheet metal and starts molding it into a giant bowl*

Revina: Most of the flagships of Aunt Hoppou's fleet all make their ships more or less the same way: have their riggings wolf down all the ingredients until they throw up... an egg, that is. (Yes, we Abyssals are both oviparous AND viviparous, deal with it.) Tanith's rigging lacks any sort of mouth, however, so she gets to do something a lot less nausea-inducing—goddamn blood magic!

Sunny: indeed. While she prepares the ritual vessel, let's discuss the other materials. First up, the ammo...

Revina: *slaps roof of crate* this thing can hold so much dakka

Sunny: Really, as long as it's something fired by some sort of warship, any sort of shell is more or less fair game. *reaches offscreen and hefts a 5"/54 caliber unguided shell onto the kitchen counter* Right now, as we're only aiming to construct an Oku-class transport, we're going to use just a few of these, with some AA rounds thrown in.

Tanith: excuse me. *pulls the ammo crate into the background, rips the top off, and dumps the contents into the completed bowl, before repeating the process with the oil drum*

Sunny: In contrast to the last two... the ritual's kinda picky about the oil. It won't accept diesel, or kerosene, or even crude; the only fuel that will respond to the ritual's magic is genuine residual fuel oil, like the stuff ACTUAL ships use. We're not exactly sure why the requirement is so specific; we're guessing it's because the other crap can't be run through our engines to do-

*Sunny's voice is drowned out by a roar of wind, as Tanith triggers the magical reaction to superheat her rigging*

Sunny: ...do that... alright, then. As you can see...

*the chorus of Alica Keys' 'Girl on Fire' starts blasting from Revina's comm system, causing Sunny to briefly break down in laughter*

Sunny: ahah... hahaha... o-hoh God, that timing was spot-on, Revina. I've gotta bring you on more often.

Revina: I aim to please, cousin.

Sunny: whew... anyway... *jerks a thumb to the firestorm going on behind her* Right now, Tanith is raising her rigging's temperature high enough for her to liquefy the remaining metals with the ambient heat alone... shooting a nice, big, glowing middle finger to laws of thermodynamics in the process. Ordinarily, me, Revina and all of the stuff around us would be bursting into flames right around this point. Thankfully, with Uncle Harry's help, everything's nice and heatproofed so we can observe this ritual live. Otherwise... *gestures to the 5-inch shell on the counter beside her, glowing red* we'd be looking like this right about now.

*beat*

Sunny: OH SHIT!!!

*the video freezes just as the shell detonates, enveloping nearly the entire screen in a fireball*

 

[darthcourt10]

Lord K

Sneaking through the halls of Hogwarts in the dead of night, Juuchi pauses as she reaches the door of the class room she seeks. Hair standing on end and sensing the presence of watchful eyes, the Muramasa glances around cautiously. Left, right, then left again, reveal only the shadows she has previously hidden in, down either length of the hall.

Lingering for a moment, the sword spirit finally casts aside her hesitancy as a trick of the mind in the darkened nighttime corridors. Stepping forwards from her cover, Juuchi then reaches out a hand to open the door of the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom.

"No one ever looks up, do they?"

Juuchi most definitely does not give a girlish shriek and jump with fright as she draws her blade.

Pointing her true form towards the ceiling from where the dry tone emanated, and readying her self to make sashimi of whatever kind of malevolent ghost or fiend has come to confront her in the midnight hour, Juuchi then freezes at what she sees.

'Standing' upside down on the ceiling, with even her robes defying the concept of gravity, is Kagotsurhe, looking 'up' at her sister on the ground below with a boredly raised eyebrow. "Evening Juuchi."

The younger sword hisses, angrily doing her best to keep her voice down. "Damnit Kagostruhe, what are you doing here?! Are you stalking me me now?"

The Blade of Hopelessness shrugs. "I was bored after losing my previous quarry, and upon sensing a familiar mind skulking about, I thought it prudent to investigate considering what I have heard the room contains."

"So you are stalking me!"

With a whisper like fluttering rags in a breeze, Kagostruhe detaches from the ceiling and descends to the floor with an unearthly slowness and unnerving grace, softly landing on her feet with nary even a sound. "I know you have been investigating the professor's classroom before many of the practicals, as a precautionary measure against any surprises of the 'unexpected' or 'untoward' types befalling a certain Third Year group. Therefore, I thought it prudent to warn you that the impeding fare for the Third Year classes over the coming days, means that tonight the class plays host to a boggart contained within a closet of some kind. It struck me as rather advisable to alert you to the fact, lest any kind of incident were to result."

Juuchi gives her sister an offended glare. "You think I can't handle a simple boggart?"

"After recent events, I personally would fear that you'd handle a boggart too well," is Kagotsuruhe's dry reply.

"And what's that supposed to mean?!"

"Only that the 'Yokosuka Memorial Park Repair and Renovation Project' is looking to be proceeding apace nicely, according to my last letter from Chisuheri," offers the older sword with a shrug. "Also, that Kyoshu is lucky to not be in a fair dozen pieces."

Juuchi grinds her teeth and glares, before abruptly turning on her heel and opening the door.

An expression of mild surprise (or at least an approximation of it) then crosses her curious sister's face. "And you are still forging ahead because...?"

"Because somebody still needs to check that it's an actual boggart," retorts Juuchi, before then muttering under her breath, "and maybe prove you wrong."

"I have no doubt that you can handle the boggart, if that is what you think I am implying," says Kagotsuruhe as she follows after Juuchi into the classroom that now has a wardrobe which periodically rumbles and shakes in the center of the room. "And snark aside, I doubt we'll need to see the if the class room handle you. But do remember that unless you happen to know where we can find another boggart in this castle by morning, this particular specimen needs to be still be whole and unharmed in the morning."

"Works for me."

"And untraumatized."

"Isn't that your shtick?"

Standing before the wardrobe, Juuchi then gives an annoyed glance over her shoulder. Pausing, after a long moment of confusion, Kagotsuruhe then realizes that juuchi is expecting something.

"Yes?"

"Go!" grinds out the younger Muramasa frustratedly.

"Why?"

"Because if this is a boggart, I don't want you here!" she exclaims with aggravated exasperation.

Quietly, Kagotsuruhe looks from Juuchi, to the wardrobe, to Juuchi, and then back again. "You do realize that I of all people, would already know what you fear most."

"Leave Kago!"

"And even if it was not me here, anybody familiar with your history would know what is likely to emerge."

"FUCK OFF!"

Her expression unphased by Juuchi's roar, the Blade of Hopelessness raises her hands in placating surrender. "As you wish then. I shall be outside if you need me."

"Thank you."

"Setting up silencing wards and notice-me-not charms."

"Jump up your own ass and die!"

Watching as Kagotsuruhe seemingly fades into the darkness as she backs away towards the door, Juuchi growls and watches for a few moments longer to make certain her sister is gone, before returning her attention to the wardrobe.

She'll show her. It's (likely) just a stupid boggart. She knows what she fears, and if there is one benefit of returning to Japan, it is the knowledge that she is free of that spectre of her past at long last.

Kyoshu never came to England before, and she is certainly in no state to do so now.

"Let's get this over with." Drawing her blade and motioning at the door of the old wooden wardrobe, the furniture stops it's trembling, and almost seems to go silent in anticipation as the metal click announces the turning of the lock.

When the door flies open, she is ready to see the Kyoshu of old, in all her terrible beauty and sadistic mirth. She expects cruelly cutting remarks and aristocratically cultured evil in her 'hime' voice.

Instead, what stumbles from the darkness, a noose tied about his neck, and a shadowed figure pointing a blade at the back of his head, is her young master.

"Juuchi! Help!"

The stunned Muramasa is thrown for a loop, nearly stunned by confusion and fearful disbelief.

What!? But- Kyoshu-?!

Reflex takes over as she levels her blade. "Who the hell are you!? Step away from the kid!"

The darkness shifts, and she can see the pain and fear in her masters eyes as the shadow shrouded figure forces the young Potter to stumble forwards, forced to almost choke from the tightness and tension of the noose around his neck as he strains to keep his head away from the tip of the blade resting against his head.

"J-Juuchi-"

Briefly, a small part of her brain struggles to comprehend how he can recognize her avatar, but panic and fury-born-of-fear override everything else, as the figure steps out of the wardrobe, frustratingly keeping her hostage between herself and Juuchi. Despite the Muramasa's best efforts, the unnaturally shadowed sword wielder keeps her leashed master before her like a human shield.

"I'm warning you! You so much as scratch him and-!"


"Fufufu~" Juuchi feels her heart turn to ice in her chest as a petrifying chill runs through her. "Or you'll what? My dear~ little~ sister~"

Juuchi's blade trembles as the figure slowly begins to march her captured master, held hostage and primed for the most terrible of attacks should she so choose, into the light. "N-No! You can't be here! You've lost your mind!"

"Have I, sister mine? After all, it's been such a long time since we caught up~" Into the light, the figure steps, driving her hostage forwards and causing Juuchi's stomach to bottom out somewhere below her feet. "After so long, you barely recognized the others. Can you be really certain you'd recognize me? Can you really be certain you'd recognize me lying?"

Her laugh is high and cruel as the moonlight through the windows at last reveals a Kyoshu, resplendent and terrifyingly haughty, just as Juuchi remembers her. Terrifyingly beautiful and gracefully poised, yet powerful and with a bearing of condescending superiority in her every movement and expression.

"Hello, Juuchi," purrs the Sword of Faded Memories, with gleefully sadistic Evil dripping from her every word. "It's good to see you."

The younger Muramasa's instinctive reaction is to very nearly step forwards and charge down her greatest nightmare made real.

'She was foolish and careless in Japan!' screams her inner thoughts 'She allowed herself to be too visible! She should have known Kyoshu would find her!'

Only her tenuous grasp on one fact, stays her from doing something stupid, that could potentially result in Kyoshu making her skewer her master on accident, or erase his memories faster than she can react.

"You- You're not here! This is just a boggart!"

"Would a boggart take a hostage?" asks Kyoshu with a smirk, causing Juuchi's helpless anguish to intensify as she also preempts another attempt to circle her by painfully jerking the noose around her master's neck hard enough that the poor teen whimpers. Down the edge of Kyoshu's blade, a small droplet of red begins to run, from where the point is pricking against the back of his skull. "Hearing of your night time proclivities however, did inspire me with such delightful ideas! Why, without me around, you've become practically predictable! And when I heard that the next practical you'd be investigating before hand would be boggart, why, I thought it would be the perfect opportunity to show you what you really fear!"

"I don't fear you!" roars Juuchi reflexively.

Kyoshu gives a simpering laugh, evil glee in her gaze as she shakes her head and tuts. "Oh poor Juuchi-wuuchi. So close, but never quite right. You don't fear me."

Eyes widening, Harry grits his teeth and whimpers, bravely doing his best not to voice his pain and fear as Kyoshu begins wiggling the razor edge of her blade against the back of his head, drawing more blood with the tiny cuts of it's razor sharp tip leaves behind. "You fear what I can do."

Feelings of wretched inability churn in Juuchi's gut until her hands tremble, as indecision grips her. Does she keep treating this like a boggart? Or does she- does she what exactly? If this really is Kyoshu? Her master is caught between them. And even if he wasn't at risk of the crossfire and leashed by a hangman's noose about his neck, Kyoshu could easily run him through at any moment, destroying him as surely, and if not more terribly, than if she had simply run his brain through with a normal blade.

"D-Damn you!" roars the Muramasa, agonizingly powerless and impotent with her master held hostage "You're not here! You're just a bad memory!"

Finally, the terrified and uncertain Juuchi reaches the end of her tether. As panic, hatred, rage and fear all finally meld into a turbulent peak that threatens to overflow the restraints of logic and caution, Juuchi readies her blade, raising it in preparation to strike.

She's faster now! Stronger and more experienced! Better! Maybe if she's fast enough, she can grab Harry and cut him loose before-

A jolt runs through her, as with a sound like rippling fabric in the wind, a shape appears before her and a hand comes to rest on her wrist. Not quite stopping or trying to hold her, but still imposing itself between her and the monster holding her master hostage.

"Juuchi. Stop."

As the rippling shadows around the interloper settle like a ragged cloak of darkness, the flat and unreadably calm voice of her other elder sister is enough of a shock, it briefly stuns her to remember that the Blade of Hopelesness was originally present.

"Kagotsuruhe?! What do you think you're-"

"Look."

Switching her gaze back to Kyoshu, Juuchi's eyes then widen in shock as with nary a warning or sound, both the Sword of Faded Memories and her young master now swivel their gazes to Kagotsuruhe, before promptly folding in on themselves and beginning to morph in a nigh incomprehensible whirl of shape and color.

The shameful realization hits Juuchi like a brick.

'Harry' was part of the boggart as well. Kyoshu was never present at all.

Immediately however, her focus shifts to a much more pressing and terrifying issue; The fact that the boggart is now locked onto Kagotsuruhe.

With a final ripple of color and shape, the boggart now chooses it's form. The thing that Kagotsuruhe fears most. Juuchi readies herself with nervously horrified anticipation, as the thought circulates in her mind that as unemotional and nightmarish as her sister can be, whatever is coming must surely be even more terrible and horrific to somehow elicit a reaction.


What she ends up looking at, is a copy of Kagotsuruhe with her head bowed.

At least, that's what she thinks it is, as the boggart seems to emulate everything about her sister's usual avatar, from the hairstyle, right down to the clothes.

Then slowly, it raises it's head to meet her sister's gaze. Emotionless as ever, the Blade of Hopelesness displays no reaction, but Juuchi can't help but choke at the sight of the doppelganger with only an almost manikin-like visage of featureless porcelain skin for a face. It's only details of note are slight depressions where the empty eye-sockets should be, and a tiny, slightly ragged hole for a mouth that looks cut, more than naturally formed.

Though it has no eyes, the thing seems to lock it's gaze with Kagotsuruhe's as it inhales with a wet, rasping breath.

Then it shifts, not like a boggart, but with streamers of ragged black fabric that unravel from it's body before knitting back together, just as she has seen her sister sometimes change her form to torment others. What now stands in the place of the faceless Kagotsuruhe, is now a fearsome giant of a man. Resplendent in the armor and finery of a early 16th century daimyo, the lord looks down at her with a stern glare of disappointment.

"You have failed us, Kagotsuruhe." He grits though his teeth. "You have failed me."

Uncertain what exactly is going on, the younger Muramasa watches from the sidelines with shock as the Blade of Hopelessness, for the briefest of moments, stiffens.

While it might not be much, taking into account her sisters usual unflappability, to Juuchi, her sister may as well have stumbled back reeling.

Abruptly the daimyo's form unravels, unfurling and coiling back into ragged black cloth. In the briefest moments before it reforms however, Juuchi then catches sight of the faceless 'Kagotsuruhe' in the middle of the transformation.

"You're just as flawed a failure as the others," it hisses in a mockery of her sisters voice, filled with far more venomous emotion and vile condescension than the real Kagotsuruhe could ever manage. "At least the others are only flawed by their experiences."

Juuchi blinks in confusion, wondering what on earth the boggart-Kagotsuruhe's angle is, just as it assumes a new form. A teenage boy, who looks awfully young for the armor he wears.

"Why Kago-nee?" he asks quietly. "You were supposed to protect us."

To Juuchi's disbelief, her sister remains frozen as the thing now undergoes a third transformation, the faceless shape once more spouting spiteful words during the transition between shapes.

"Something of fear and unclean evil can only ever beget more fear and unclean evil."

The whirlwind of ragged black ends, now resolving itself into the shape of a elderly old lady of the court, her fine robes and the make up of her station ruined by the tears that stream down her face and the liver-spotted hand she holds to her chest.

"M-My darling sons! My poor grandchildren!" she wails with grief stricken cries. "You- You promised you'd bring them back! I- I- I think I need to lie down...."

Juuchi is then floored, as in defiance of everything she has ever thought or known, Kagotsuruhe expresses an honest emotion.

Grief.

"No!" shouts the Blade of Hopelessness on apparent reflex, as if knowing that sleep will only herald some tragedy, but it is already to late. The kago-boggart shifts again, and continues to do so, producing some kind of unrelenting chain of people and comments.

"You're a liar Kago-nee!" screams an inconsolable little girl as she finally breaks down into hiccuping sobs. "A d-dirty stinking li-iar! I want to- I want to see-see my otou-saaaan!!!"

"You tell everyone you are in control, but you're not!"

"Y-You're a bad liar Kago...." whispers a young man who looks to be 'leaking' out of what parts of his armor hasn't been crushed or riddled with grape-shot sized dents and gory holes. "F-From how bad it feels- *cough* I'm imaging 'smashed bucket of strawberries' isn't far off the mark yeah? T-Tell everyone.... I'm.... I'm s-sorry...."

"You try to act like a person, but everyone sees you are for what you are! A tame monster! A parasite in the shape of a sword!"

"No! It can't be true!" howls a heartbroken young maiden, who does not seem to wear the same clan mon as the rest upon her clothes. "I- I can't go back home! The only other prospects my parents would suggest are worse than death! I- I would rather die than marry those men! At least then I can be with my beloved!"

"You told them it meant nothing whenever they said it, but by the end, you actually may have just felt something, every time somebody called you onee-chan! But look around you!" hisses the faceless Kagotsuruhe through it's shapeless mouth, as it briefly glancing at Juuchi with it's nonexistant eyes. "Look at your actual, so called sisters. Look at what life did to them, and they did to each other, during all those fun times you were with the Urabe, and they were conveniently out of sight and out of mind."

"Some big sister you are," spits the Kago-boggart contemptuously. "You have only ever failed your family!"

Finally, Juuchi realizes what is going on. What Kagotsuruhe fears and what the boggart has become.

"Kago! Snap out of it!" At the sound of her sister's voice, the older Muramasa shifts, as if abruptly remembering that Juuchi is there. Looking to the other sword spirit, Kagotsuruhe blinks as Juuchi begins to speak.

"Don't listen to it! You're sure as hell not any kind of failure I can think of! Yeah, you're kind of horrific, and terrifying, and an annoying snarky bitch at times- and I can think of a dozen groups I'd rather have as sisters instead, but you can't pick your family and you're at least not the worst! - You at least, aren't annoying and are somewhat capable of being allowed around children, and I can't think of anybody else who could beat Kyoshu as easily as you can, so there!"

For a long moment, the Blade of Hopelessness stares blankly. "That is honestly, one of the most terrible and backhanded pep-talks I have ever heard. Also, it is insightful and adds new meaning to my life, to realize that my primary value to you is as a potential anti-Kyoshu measure."

Juuchi glares. "Hey, I'm trying to help!"

"The only reason that is not the worst is because I've been around Norimune for the last hundred years." Kagotsuruhe pauses. "For clarification, that is not a high bar to clear."

"Maybe I should just let the boggart pick back up from where it left off then?!"

The Kago-boggart hisses with snide victory. "You see! Even she says-"

"Oh that's enough out of you," interrupts the Blade of Hopelessness flatly. "Riddikulus."

Raising a hand and clicking her fingers, a loud snap emanates from the Kago-boggart, that then shifts to a comically fat cat playing with, and entangled inside a beach-ball sized bundle of yarn.

"Now," says Kagotsuruhe to her sister, "due to obvious difficulties for myself, if you could laugh, that would be-"

Before the older Muramasa can even finish her recommendation, the younger sword charges forwards. Then with a practically perfect wind up and flawless technique, Juuchi unleashes a soccer kick to the rotund feline and it's ball of yarn. With a screeching yowl, both cat and fabric are sent sailing back into the wardrobe via a bend that even Beckham would be proud of.

"That works too," offers Kagotsuruhe with a shrug, just as the boggart begins to transform again, this time thanks to Juuchi's proximity. Flicking a hand at the door of the wardrobe, the mirror covered portal begins to close at the older blade's behest, just as the form of the Sword of Faded Memories takes shape once more.

Even though Juuchi now irrefutably knows that the thing before her is merely a boggart wearing her sister's shape, the sight still causes her to freeze as Kyoshu stares back. Though the door is closing, she makes no effort to escape, and simply gives her younger sister a mocking smirk, as if this is her victory instead.

"Fufufu..... foolish little sister," sighs Koyshu with condescending purr of sadistic amusement, as the shutting door slowly casts her visage into shadow and out of sight once more. "I will never be just a memory."

With a final click, the door is shut, followed by a second gesture by Kagotsuruhe that causes the wardrobes latch to lock.

For a brief second, both Juuchi and Kagotsuruhe hold their breaths.

Then with a thump that shakes the wardrobe, the antique piece of furniture begins rocking and rumbling once more, just as it was when they first found it.

Quietly, Juuchi lets out her breath, while Kagotsuruhe purses her lips.

By some kind of automatic agreement, both of them then awkwardly make to leave the Defense Against the Dark Arts class room. Once out in the hallways, Juuchi discovers to her mild surprise that her sister really had set up a variety of wards and charms to make the events of the past few minutes go unnoticed. The silence carries on, as Kagotsuruhe quietly sets about disabling the magics she's laid, until finally, Juuchi speaks up.

"Well.... That sucked."

"Agreed."

Glancing to the side awkwardly, Juuchi looks at her sister who is already staring at her.

"Never speak of this again?" she offers quietly.

"Never speak of this again," agrees Kagotsuruhe with a nod.

Her work done, Kagotsuruhe turns on her heel, and begins to glide away on near silent footsteps. "Good night Juuchi. I shall see you at breakfast."

Juuchi however, hesitates to immediately turn away, lingering on and starring after Kagotsuruhe uncertainly. The words of Kyoshu, even if they were from a boggart paying out the act of her worst fears, replay through her mind.

How well would she have known Kyoshu or recognized her ability to lie after nearly 400 years? Therefore, how well does she really know the rest of her sisters either, after nearly 400 years? Chisuheri alone, went from a brutish, bloodthirst, third person-speaking vampiric blood-knight berserker, to an eloquent, serenely composed and sharply dressed Buddhist (semi-)pacifist with a bleeding heart for others.

In her youth, and through much of her life in Europe, Kagotsuruhe had always been a thing more than a person to her. An emotionless, near soul-less evil that was almost an instrument of terror and fear, more than any kind of spirit she could see kinship with beyond their shared creator. 'The Dreaded' who everyone else feared to face, and who's only mercy was the leash kept on her by her masters. Something that brought an air of wary respect and anxious acclaim towards the Urabe clan, for the fortitude and mental strength to wield her and reign her in.

The Urabe clan who are now gone. Intellectually Juuchi had absorbed the fact when she had been catching up on what she missed, when she learned why Kagotsuruhe seemed to only be running around on her own, but the weight of what that means, only now hits her as the spectre of their respective boggarts lingers in her mind.

Her sister in her mind was supposed to be a robotic monster. The Kagotsuruhe she knew was not supposed to be incapable of caring that she had lost everyone and expressing grief and mourning for them, no matter how small and limited the feeling was.

And while Juuchi is no stranger to the experience thanks to Kyoshu, those were masters she was with for decades at most. Kagotsuruhe was with the Urabe from her creation to the late 1800s. Almost as long as she'd been with the Potters.... She couldn't imagine how she'd handle Harry dying....

"I'm... sorry."

Juuchi blinks in surprise, and it takes her a moment to realize the words have slipped from her lips without meaning to.

"Oh?" She tries not to turn red, and grimaces with embarrassment at the admission as Kagotsuruhe briefly pauses and turns around. "What for?"

"You... You know what for," mutters Juuchi guiltily. "For you of all people to actually feel something and give a damn.... I know how much it sucks to lose masters. I'm sorry about your family."

For a long moment, Kagotsuruhe quietly stares at her, causing Juuchi to shift uncomfortably under penetrating weight or her unreadable blank stare.

Finally, she speaks. "Thank you. I suppose. Your condolences are appreciated. It was a long time ago now. Thankfully the passage of decades has made for time to heal that wound."

Hesitating for a moment, Juuchi then forces down her pride. "Kyoshu.... Kyoshu was a long time ago. That doesn't make it suck any less."

"No," admits Kagotsuruhe. "I suppose it doesn't. In someways though, I am grateful I do not 'experience' emotions in the way that everyone else does."

The younger Muramasa raises an eyebrow. "And how's bottling everything up inside and ignoring it all panning out for you?"

Kagotsuruhe shrugs. "You misunderstand. To be unburdened by emotions I do not wish to feel or attempt to emulate, makes it far easier to be glad and thankful for what I experienced."

"How's that work?" asks Juuchi dubiously.

Quietly, the older Muramasa turns away, pausing for a moment to choose her parting words. "It makes it... 'easier' to be grateful, and 'feel' fortunately blessed to have known them at all. I am.... 'happy' that I have become the person I am, thanks to them."

Uncertain what to say to that, Kagotsuruhe observes her sisters silence and nods. Drifting away and fading into the darkness of the midnight corridors with unearthly grace and spectral ease, she leaves behind Juuchi with her thoughts.

Kagotsuruhe was paralyzed by her boggart almost as badly as she was, but at the same time, the Sword of Hopelessness has obviously largely made some measure of peace with, and come to accept the source of the fears behind her boggart's form in the intervening century.

Juuchi has had nearly four centuries of respite, and now undeniable proof the Kyoshu will never hunt her again. But between the fight at the park, and now this boggart, can she really say she has ever made peace with or accepted her fears?

Has she ever made peace with or accepted her sisters?

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Well off the coast of Japan, a massive typhoon spun as it moved towards the islands in question. In another world, said typhoon would weaken greatly and be somewhat deflected by a stalled front over Japan. But slight changes in the weather due to the climatic effects brought on by Blood Week meant that said storm was slightly weaker then it was before due to colder waters. At the same time though, the stalled front was in a different spot then it had been.

Slowly, the storm moved towards Japan and hit it full on with the stalled front causing it to slow and stall some itself as it dumped torrential amounts of rain on Honshu as it was deflected.

On Ginzan, Shiromizu's mountain, the rain was merciless. Thankfully, the residences that were to be there were all fully built and so everyone on the mountain had shelter as the water poured from the heavens above. Within cracks in the rock, water seeped and popped up in various spots on the mountain as small, very temporary springs. Also, temporary streams also appeared in different places, feeding into the normally small brooks and the like. One of those would have been familiar to Jin as she had used its waters against the Gashadokuro. If the water that was currently in it was the norm instead of temporary, it too would have joined Ryuujin's Court alongside Shiromizu as a Mizuchi.

In regards to Shiromizu's stream though, it was no small amount of water. Currently, it was a torrent of white water rushing down the mountainside. While the source spring was gushing, it was not the only source feeding into it. With the autumn fully on though, there were few plants holding onto the soil which was clawed and washed away by Shiromizu's stream. At various spots, there were hollows which her stream had been caught in. Each one had, over the months previously, needed to fill up first before her stream over spilled their edges.

Currently, though, that was not a problem.

Reaching a small cliff, her waters tumbled over it in a waterfall that began to dig a cavity at the bottom of it as it continued its downwards trek, smaller streams flowing into it. In time, they would form a true river coming from the mountain. That was years though in the future and would need permanent springs as well as other mountain streams feeding into it. Once the storm was passed, the stream would resume its normal small flow comparatively...

For now, anyways.

Meanwhile, in Izumo, a light rain was falling onto the spirit city that was there, a reflection of what was going on in the material realm. None of that was noticed by Shiromizu as she writhed with groans on top of a bed. Looking over her shoulder at Suihou who smiled back at her, "Suihou-San... how are you so goood at this?"

Lips twitching at how Shiromizu drew out the word "good" at another movement, the water spirit giggled some, which sounded like a bubbling stream, "Many decades of experience, Lady Shiromizu."

Another groan escaped from the Mizuchi's lips as the attendant worked on another portion of her body, working tension out from it with expert, and gentle hands, "No wonder then..."

Off to one side, Himewari shared a look with Suihou and they giggled a bit. Normally, neither of the two would not be so open with a Kami. Especially not with a Mizuchi who were well known for being prideful. But after a few days, Shiromizu had succeeded in wearing them down enough that they were no longer afraid of drawing ire from her for a mistake and so their interactions had become more open. Glancing at one of the other homeless water spirits that living in the bathhouse working on Shiromizu's tail, who looked shocked, Suihou made a motion with her head which was met with a small nod and a slight, unsure smile. Turning back to the sighing serpent, the water spirit's smile a grew a touch.

Part of her wondered if Shiromizu understood just how much respect she now had from the various attendants?

Shaking off that thought, Suihou hummed as she placed her hand right above Shiromizu's spine where human-like skin met scale and slowly kneaded, "You are rather tense today, Lady Shiromizu. Is the stress that bad?"

With a hum, the Mizuchi shook her head in the negative, "No, it really isn't. I don't know why, but for some reason I am tense today and restless."

That made Suihou blink as best she could with her whole form made of transparent water, before pausing in her massage. Placing a finger on her chin, she furrowed her eyebrows, "From what I have been told, there is a Typhoon going on now, is there not?"

Looking over her shoulder, Shiromizu frowned but nodded, "Hai, and it is a big one from what I have been told. But what would that have to do with anything?"

Briefly, Suihou was silent before she took a deep breath, "It... may not be proper of me, Lady Shiromizu, but..."

Head tilted to the side, Shiromizu raised one eyebrow, "I already told you, Suihou-San, I would not get angry over simple things. But please, if you understand what might be happening I would not mind."

Slowly, the water spirit nodded as she went back to her work, with Shiromizu softing groaning, "Us water spirits are intimately connected with our waters. As you are a mountain stream and spring, the typhoon might well be causing fast flowing water in it. I have seen many Mizuchi become restless when their rivers and streams are rushing as such. That is the most likely reason that has come to my mind."

Considering that, Shiromizu eventually made a sound of agreement, "You are most likely correct, after all, you know more about this sort of thing then I do." Unnoticed by her, the other water spirit besides Suihou gaped at her in shock. Sighing, Shiromizu laid back down, "Sometimes, I am shown just how little I really know about what being a Kami, or even a Mizuchi, truly means." Looking over her shoulder, the Mizuchi gave the surprised attendant a smile, "Thank you."

If she could have, Suihou would have been blushing hard at that. And with good reason as it was the rare Kami who would take advice from even a lowly attendant. Head tilted to the side, she had a soft smile of her own, "Thank you, Lady Shiromizu. This One is honoured."

After another nod from the Mizuchi, the attendant went back to bringing her full attention to massaging the young Kami. For a few minutes, her hands drifted past the convergence of soft, human skin to hard scale and worked along the ridge that ran along the spine of Shiromizu's more snake-like half. Part of her noted that the scales on the top of said ridge were raised slightly, and seemed frayed. However, she put that out of mind and went back to massaging the muscles of the Mizuchi's shoulders.

Much too soon for Shiromizu's liking, the massage was over and she left the bathhouse, though not before bowing to both Suihou and the other attendant whose name she leaned was Awadatsu. Waiting for Himewari to open an umbrella, the two made their way out into the still faling light rain. Here and there, Shiromizu could see other Kami and spirits walking to and fro. Seeing the thoughtful look on the Mizuchi's face as she glanced back to the bathhouse, Himewari raised an eyebrow, "Is something wrong, Lady Shiromizu?"

Turning to her, Shiromizu frowned in thought for a moment, "I was wondering about Suihou-San as a matter of fact."

Eyebrows furrowing in confusion, the sunflower spirit blinked, "Suihou-San? What of her?"

Still slithering forward, Shiromizu scratched her head some. When she spoke, Himewari's eyes widened, "I was wondering if I could make her an attendant of mine." Seeing the expression on the spirit's face, Shiromizu was quick to silence any worries, "I mean, alongside you, Himewari-San. There is no way that I would be replacing you and I actually hope that next year I could have you as well."

Himewari felt her heart swell at those words, though she did know that the young Kami beside her did not know what they meant to a spirit such as her. To be asked for specifically by a Kami was a high honour among those homeless spirits who acted as attendants, "Thank you, Lady Shiromizu." As the Mizuchi blinked, she hummed before continuing, "May I ask of your reasoning?"

Frowning, Shiromizu stopped and looked around before sighing, "Suihou-San has done so much for me. Today, she actually explained something that I did not know about myself and now I can relax about it. As I said, there is so much that I do not know, and I am deeply thankful that both you, Himewari-San, and Suihou-San actually do explain to me and share your wisdom. I would be lost without you both."

A heavy blush on her face, the sunflower spirit bowed deeply, "Thank you, Lady Shiromizu. But we are only doing our duty."

Lips curling upwards, Shiromizu shook her head, "Perhaps. But that does not mean that I am not deeply thankful for it." With another glance around, she sighed, "Still, I suppose part of my reasoning is that if she was also a personal attendant for myself alongside you, then I could do something for her. Treat her to something that she likes, for example. Basically take care of her needs as she does mine for the short time left I have here." Turning, her reddish eyes met those of Himewari's more brown, "Is that bad of me?"

Only softly smiling, Himewari shook her head, "No, Lady Shiromizu. That is not bad of you at all for wishing to reward Suihou-San." Inside her head though, the spirit chuckled some, 'Of course, being asked to be an attendant for a Kami would be far more reward then you might think, my Lady, as temporary as it might be. Her status would raise significantly.' For a moment, Himewari had the image in her head of both her and the water spirit serving the Mizuchi beside her outside of Izumo. But then she shook it off, 'What would be the chances that a Kami would make us permanent attendants?'

Not knowing the thoughts of the spirit beside her, Shiromizu thought it over before turning back to Himewari, "So would it be possible?"

With a nod, the Sunflower Spirit nodded, "Indeed it would, Lady Shiromizu. As there are private baths in the hotel, all you need to do is to request her as your personal bathing attendant. Because of such, she would be serving you alongside of myself, though her duties would be more for the bath then day to day items. That said..." Pausing, Himewari considered her next words before mentally shrugging. "I will admit that as far as water spirits go, Suihou-San is very knowledgeable. And thus, would likely know things that I do not."

Brightly smiling, a smile bloomed on the white scaled serpent's face, "Wonderful, lets do that then." As they restarted their journey, Shiromizu continued to speak, "Though after the paperwork is done, we shall have a celebration, I think. You would not happen to know Suihou-San's favorite place to eat, would you...?"

Also brightly smiling, Himewari shook her head and lightly laughed as she began to explain what she did know of the water spirit's likes. Since being assigned to the Mizuchi, she had grown to like her more and more. And she would be more then happy to be her attendant the next year as Shiromizu proved more each day that she was worthy of respect.
_____________________________________________________________

The day after the rain, the Sun was shining as Shiromizu and the two attendants enjoyed a stroll through the park. Beside the Mizuchi, Suihou kept glancing first at Shiromizu and then at Himewari. And one could not blame her as this was a rather big step up, even if the young Kami she now served temporarily was unaware of such. If Shiromizu had wanted to give the water spirit a reward for her given service in the bathhouse, she had done so many times over. When Suihou had left the bathhouse, many of the other attendants had been happy for her.

Now though, the former water spring spirit was unsure and nervous, though she would not deny that she did like being able to walk around outside the bathhouse freely without worry without worry of her duties.

When Suihou glanced at Himewari, the other spirit smiled at her with a slight bob of her head. Turning towards Shiromizu, the Sunflower spirit smile grew as she watched her charge observe the flowers around her, "Are you enjoying the gardens here, Lady Shiromizu?"

Rapidly nodding, Shiromizu smiled before closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. Opening her eyes, she turned to her two attendants, "I am. Especially with the rain just having finished, the world smells so fresh. Thank you both for suggesting it."

Simply bowing slightly, the two spirits answered at the same time, "You are most welcome, Lady Shiromizu."

Chuckling, Shiromizu shook her head though she gave a glance to the musicians playing nearby. With a relaxed smile, she turned to Himewari, "So what is on the itinerary for today?"

With a hum, the spirit opened a scroll and scanned it, "You have a meeting with Shinanogawa-Sama's Court this afternoon, Lady Shiromizu. This is followed this evening by a meal with the Marquis Heihachirō-Sama as it seems he wishes to speak with you outside of normal meetings in Yokosuka?"

Hearing the unasked question, Shiromizu nodded absentmindly, "Yes, sometimes I speak with him in Yokosuka as he is a fairy on Mikasa-San and a few others there. It is going to be a bit different to do so here, I guess." She then frowned some, "Didn't Sempai mention that we were going to have lunch?"

Quickly glancing over the scroll, Himewari nodded, "Hai, that is correct. It is right after Jin-San completes some meetings that she will have as part of Tenjin-Sama's Court."

Somewhat lost now, Shiromizu turned to Himewari and frowned, "Sempai is part of Tenjin-Sama's Court? But I thought that she was part of Ryuujin-Sama's?"

For a few seconds, both of the other spirits looked confused until realization crossed their faces, it was Suihou who spoke up, "Ah, has no one explained how the higher Courts operate?"

Just frowning, Shiromizu shook her head, "No? I thought that all dragons, whether Mizuchi or Wani, belonged to Ryuujin-Sama's Court and the like. Was I wrong?"

After a glance to Himewari, who gestured for her to go on, Suihou shook her head, "You are right, Lady Shiromizu. But that is not all of the story either. One can belong to many different Courts at once, you realize." Gathering her thoughts, she nodded, "Lady Shiromizu, if I may use Lady Jin as an example?"

That got her a snort of amusement from Shiromizu, "You may, though I think that Sempai would have an interesting reaction to being called a 'Lady'."

Giggling alongside Suihou, Himewari nodded. She had heard tales of the Mizuchi in question from other attendants after all, "Yes, a very interesting reaction."

Lips twitching, the water spirit made a noise that sounded like water sloshing as she cleared her throat, "Yes, well... Lady Jin is a Mizuchi as you stated. As such, she is part of Ryuujin-Sama's Court. However, as she is also a ghost, a being of grudges, she is also part of Tenjin-Sama's Court as he is the highest ranked ghost among the Kami, for he was once, and still is, the Grudge of Sugawara no Michizane. Among others in his Court are Taira no Masakado and Sutoku Tennō. If she was not held in Yomi, Izanami-Sama would also have your Sempai as part of her Court. As it is, her representatives, the Shinigami, meet with Tenjin-Sama's Court during this Month."

Shiromizu had a frown on her face as she considered that before nodding and then pausing, "Wait, would that mean that I could belong to another Court as well?"

Humming, Suihou thought that over, "It is possible that you might be part of other Courts, or could join them if you so wish. Inari-Sama, for example, rules over snake spirits alongside fox spirits, and you started as a snake. Or, being as you are a mountain spring, Ōyamatsumi-Sama would be such a Court, though he also holds Court over the Sea. Shipgirls are another example of belonging to different Courts." At the interested look from Shiromizu, she smiled, "Shipgirls, being beings of the Sea and War could be seen as having a foot as it were in both Inari-Sama's as well as Hachiman-Sama's Courts alongside perhaps Ōyamatsumi-Sama."

For the first time, Himewari took over the explanation, "The Kami are sorted in other ways as well. At the top, you have Amaterasu-Sama as the head of the Kami, with her father, Izanagi-Sama, having withdrawn from most business regarding the realm. Below her, are her brothers, Susanoo-Sama and Tsukuyomi-Sama. Below them, are Kami such as Inari-Sama. In some way, I suppose the equivalent for them would be the rulers of various Provinces when the mortal realm was in the feudal era. Ryuujin-Sama for example, would be such. Mizuchi such as Shinanogawa, Yodogawa, and the like would be like those Lords and Ladies in charge of Han, or Prefectures in modern times."

Eyebrows furrowing, Shiromizu nodded at that before frowning, "And Sempai? What would she be ranked as?"

Placing her hands into her sleeves, Himewari had to think on that, "Lady Jin is subordinate to Arakawa-Sama due to how her stream once flowed into the Arakawa River. As such, the closest might well be the old Samurai Lords of old I would guess. As for us..." She gestured at Suihou and nodded, "We would be commoners and merchants in the ways of old when it comes to rank."

Quiet, Shiromizu filed all that away and sighed before giving them both a thankful smile, "Thank you, that actually helps quite a bit. At least now I can understand how everything works here."

Both attendants bowed some to her, "It is our pleasure."

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

Alekese said:
When Norimune's full backstory was posted, the idea was floated that she potentially had multiple swordgirl bastards floating around. Had the mental image of, if it did end up being canon, the kids end up running into each other and joining forces to find 'Dad' and showing up all at once instead of trickling in one at a time. It's one thing to find out you have a kid you didn't know about before. It's another thing entirely to find out you have three of them. By different parents. And they all know each other. The mental image of Norimune's bluescreen is priceless.​

Speaking of that, I have bounced around a potential name and backstory for one of Norimune's bastards. Feel free to use it or change it up as you see fit.

A Dove in a Dumpster Fire, the Continuing Madcap Misadventures of Colombe D'Aubigny-Muramasa née du Chasteler (Part I)
*-*-*-

Yellowhammer said:
A Dove in a Dumpster Fire, the continuing madcap misadventures of Colombe D'Aubigny-Muramasa née du Chasteler (Part II)
Yellowhammer said:
A Dove in a Dumpster Fire, the Continuing Madcap Misadventures of Colombe D'Aubigny-Muramasa née du Chasteler (Part III) ​

Picture of her avatar:
Spoiler

"Bonjour!" (complete with Muramasa Smug Fighting Bitchface) Note the glove on her left hand covers hideous permanent scarring from a curse she was hit by in Africa in 1902)

"Look out Norimune, I'm coming for you!" (your worst nightmare is a daughter that is just like you as a teenager)

True Form: A French-pattern rapier from 1707, unique distinguishing characteristics are an engraving of a dove between the primary crossbars and a blade of tamahagane steel with itame tree like grain. To an expert in the subject or a sword familiar with the Muramasas, the 'family resemblance' will be plain upon close examination.

Close-up of the dove engraving:
Spoiler

A brief (A.N. Heck no, this one got away from me) history: Born on 7 July, 1707 in Brussels to Julie D'Aubigny, Colombe was named by her dying mother after the white dove that observed her birth (her few intimates believe that it is because of the dove symbol on her hilt) and was bequeathed an oval silver and cowry-shell cameo brooch carved with Julie's portrait. This is actually a locket containing a 1698 group portrait of her mother and Norimune (in male clothes, Nori had lost a bar bet) by Hyacinthe Rigaud - Wikipedia (a magically shrunk full-length portrait signed by the artist) inside. This locket is by far her most treasured possession.

Colombe was taken in by a friend of her late mother, the noble Jean-François du Chasteler, who was a Squib cadet branch of the French Malfoys, who believed that the child could have been his during his trips to Brussels. As an illegitimate daughter, she was raised in his ancestral house of Moulbaix Castle in Belgium alongside his two years older legitimate son Francois du Chasteler, and learned the art of fencing, which she excelled at, especially the Italianite style that was popular among the nobility, with her tutor declaring her a natural. At the age of 11, she was invited to Beauxbatons Academy of Magic. By the age of 17, she was sent back home in disgrace, having accumulated both an amazing reputation for proficiency in combat magics, Charms, Herbology, and Occlumency by her teachers, as well as an equally impressive amount of demerits for violating almost every school rule (she did not use the Unforgivable Curses) including two that had to get created specifically for her to prevent repeat performances. The final straw was a never to be forgotten night of shenanigans involving two illicit tuns of English Perry, three veela 'entertainers' smuggled into her dorm room, a spell and sword duel while standing on broomsticks flying down the corridors between herself and Head Boy Gabriel Potter resulting in significant property damage and the Headmistress' petticoats being run up the school flagpole with the Sleeping Draught drugged Headmistress inside.

A.N.-They really should have expected nothing less considering who her parents were.

However her combination of wanderlust and general disregard for the rules meant that she would not stay with the du Chasteler family for long. With a purse of gold francs, a good horse, and a letter of recommendation from her aged fencing master to acquaintances in Genoa, she made her way to seek her fortune in the Italian city-states. For the next quarter-century, she lived by her sword and her wits, keeping in contact via letter with her family while also seekign out magical learning from various tutors (a pattern that would persist, she has a thirst for learning new magics, especially combat magics out of both interest and insurance). In 1745, she realized that her 'true body' was actually her prized rapier when the Venetian trade galley she had been hired to protect was boarded by Barbary Corsairs off Greece. Colombe got knocked overboard while dueling the pirate mage, dropped her sword to try to swim to the safety of a nearby island, and to her surprise found herself materializing on the bottom of the Aegean Sea. Fortunately, thanks to a rapid casting of the Bubble-Head Charm, she managed to 'walk it off'.

This lasted until late 1762 when she received a letter requesting her to return home. Her adoptive mother had died, and her father was ailing. Following a brief and tearful reunion with her family, she heard her father's deathbed confession that her mother had wanted to give her the brooch and her father just had not had the heart to relinquish it. Forgiving him, she promised her adoptive 'brothers' and 'sisters' that no matter what she would protect them and the du Chasteler family, along with giving François her school owl to summon her in an emergency in a private conversation where she revealed her true nature. First, though, she planned to find her 'father' and give him a very sharp piece of her mind for abandoning her mother. Her first stop would be Paris to see if someone could identify the portrait.

Unfortunately, the painter had died in 1743 and his possessions including his ledger of subjects painted had been auctioned away, although she was able to confirm from one of his pupils that was the Master's work, and he believed the man was from India remembering a conversation around that time. Smiling and thanking the artist, Colombe left his studio, and while glancing at the rowdy tavern across the street, sighed at the temptation to amuse herself but elected not to join the mercenaries inside who were starting a bar fight to celebrate the end of the war, but head to Calais to take ship to London and then India instead. Fifteen minutes later, a very drunk Norimune 'departed' that tavern via unpowered flight through one of the windows to land where Colombe had stood.

Needless to say, India was a dry hole for her inquiries, although she did learn that as a weapon spirit, it was highly likely that her 'father' was another weapon spirit. She also learned a wide variety of Indian magics in the process of fighting for and against the British East India Company, the Mughul Empire, and the Maratha Empire. For the next three decades she continued her fruitless search until in 1791 she received a message carried by her owl from Belgium. Revolution was afoot in France and the Lorraine branch of her family was in mortal danger.

Using the owl to carry her true self back to Europe to the family chalet in Belgium, she was told by the aged François that his sister Marie-Claire du Chasteler, her husband Gustave Visart de Bury et de Bocarmé, and four-year-old son Julien Visart de Bocarmé had been arrested by the Legislative Assembly as aristocrats and traitors to the Republic. Impulsively swearing that she would bring them safely to the family home of Moulbaix Castle, Colombe headed for Metz where they were being held pending trial. Sadly, she arrived just in time to see her sister Marie-Claire guillotined in the forecourt of the opera house. Enraged, Colombe promptly told the Statue of Secrecy to stuff it where the sun didn't shine, and fought her way to her nephew, picking him up and fighting her way clear with spell and steel until she could make a break for it, leaving mass chaos in her wake along with a dead Auror. While she was able to get Julien across the border to safety with François, she was inconsolable at her failure to save his parents. Ironically the partner of the Auror that she killed on her way out of Metz would later arrest Norimune in Paris

Hearing about her flagrant breach of the Statute from Colombe, François advised patience and suggested that she assist his oldest son Johann Gabriel Chasteler de Courcelles - Wikipedia in Austrian service by dismissing her avatar to act as his sword and fight the French until the heat died down from her blatant Statute-breaking and murder of an Auror. Finally agreeing, she traveled to Vienna and served Johann during his service on the Rhine, in the Tyrol, and then in Italy. In 1813 her advice about combat experiences from her time as a mercenary in Italy and India helped Johann assist Klenau's IV Austrian Corps in preventing a breakthrough on the key first day of the Battle of Nations at Leipzig.

Upon the abdication of Napoleon to Elba, Colombe decided that it was safe enough to resurface again considering the chaos in the French Ministry of Magic and ICW. Heading back to India to renew her hunt, her quest for her father finally seemed to bear fruit when she ran into James Matheson - Wikipedia in 1821 in Bombay, and he identified the probable ethnicity of her 'father' as East Asian. She then elected to invest some of her monies into the company that Matheson and his partner William Jardine were creating, and took ship for Hong Kong.

Her search in China and Taiwan was fruitless, but she was able to narrow down the probable origin of her father to Japan. In the process she participated in the First Opium War (1839-1842) and then the Second Opium War (1856-1860). While sickened by the looting of the Summer Palace, she was able to save some artifacts from there alongside a Major Jeffery Potter from England who was a Squib from the English wizarding family and lover of hers.

With the opening of Japan in 1858 to British merchants, Colombe then took the opportunity to finally get answers about her long-lost father in 1862 once Jardine gained access to the new market with a commercial charter for Yokusuka. Arriving in Yokosuka, she was eventually directed to the Tsurugaoka Hachimangū shrine in 1864 which had records that might be useful. Unfortunately, the shrine's chief kendo instructor (the avatar of the donated Masamune blade from Norimune's past) was smarting over the unequal treaties that opened Japan to the West, and a gaijin tsukumogami showing up and asking questions was the perfect excuse for her to show off her superiority by destroying this intruder defiling the temple in a no-holds-barred spar with live steel and spells. Ten minutes later, the Masamune hit the ground like a sack of rice at the feet of a very smug Colombe who had wanted to punch in her Masamune resting bitchface ever since she had laid eyes on him and had a century and a half of tricks and actual combat experience up her sleeve that the Masamune was not prepared for.

Her victory was shortlived, when an elderly monk stepped forward from the crowd of witnesses with a bokken and told her that he would guide her to her 'father' if she defeated him in a spar. If she failed, she had to swear to leave the Land of the Gods 'until the Children of the Abyss join hands with humans in peace'. Smirking arrogantly, Colombe agreed, drew her sword...and promptly got thrashed by Hachiman in disguise. Hachiman told her then that a reunion now would end in sorrow and death for both her and her father, and that one day she would be reunited with her true family if she was patient. He suggested that she study a scroll that he gave her (a copy of The Book of Five Rings) before returning. Grumbling, but unwilling to break her sworn word especially to someone that she acknowledged as superior to her abilities, Colombe turned and left Japan for good, leaving Hachiman to note that Norimune's daughter had quite a bit of potential in her.

Colombe decided to return to Europe to touch base with her family, especially since she felt that she had gone astray someplace in her quest. Spending the next two years shipping her keepsakes home to Belgium and closing down her business affairs in the Far East along with letting her contacts is China and India know what her plans were, she kept her founder's shares in Jardine Matheson - Wikipedia for old times' sake. She then decided to visit the New World via clipper ship from Hong Kong in 1865 and toured America for two years incognito before taking ship from Boston. Upon arrival in Belgium in 1868, she met with the new head of the family, Hippolyte Visart de Bocarmé the son of Julien Visart de Bocarmé and his first cousin Ida-Hélène-Caroline du Chasteler, François' only grandchild and a Minister Without Portfolio of King Leopold II of Belgium. He had taken the family seat after the deaths of his parents during an outbreak of typhus in 1851.

Upon outbreak of war between France and Prussia in 1870, Colombe was asked by Hippolyte to head to Lorraine to keep an eye on the family properties there. Agreeing, she was swept up in the Franco-Prussian War, fighting for her life at Spicheren, Mars-La-Tour, Gravelotte, and then after volunteering herself to take messages from the besieged garrison of Metz to the Army of Châlons, was present for the final defeat at Sedan. Rather than surrender, she made her way to Paris through the siege lines, and was swept up in the short-lived French Commune of 1871.

Shaken by the advances in modern warfare since Napoleon and severely wounded by a variant of a Cruciatus Curse thrown at her during the suppression of the Commune, she returned to the family home and convalesced for the next two decades. The bloody anarchy of the Commune also had shaken her faith, since it reminded her too much of the Terror of the French Revolution that had claimed one branch of her family. In 1895, Hippolyte again asked her for a favor, namely to head to the Congo Free State to monitor his business interests there with the newly formed Anglo-Belgian India Rubber Company.

Upon arrival in the Congo, Colombe had a sense of unease, which grew with the visible atrocities being committed on the slaves being used to enlarge the railway between Leopoldville and the coast. Worse, upon her arrival in Leopoldville on June 23rd, 1895, she was accused of being a spy for the British Empire and jailed. Later that night a group of masked and hooded mages attempted to kill her and she had to use lethal force in self-defense and publicly bugger the Statute of Secrecy once more. Fleeing Leopoldville in a stolen native dugout canoe, she realized that she could not go downstream to the Atlantic Ocean, since the 220 miles of rapids and cataracts at Livingstone Falls would be lethal to her, and the railroad would be guarded.

She decided to visit one of the ABIR trading posts upriver to send a letter back to Hippolyte to to use his influence to get the false charges lifted so that she could use non-magical methods to get out of Africa. Instead, what she found shook her to the core. Not only were the ABIR staff using slave labor and hideous abuses to make their quotas of rubber and ivory, but there were orders for her to be shot on sight signed by ABIR director Hippolyte Visart de Bocarmé. Betrayed and abandoned, Colombe turned her crying face from the burning trade station after collecting the shipping manifests and other documentation along with all the supplies that she could scrounge into a pack with a expansion charm, and headed upstream into the uncharted wilderness of the second-largest rain forest on Earth on July 3rd, 1895.

On April 19th, 1898, workers constructing the Kenya-Uganda railway watched in shock as a emaciated, weak woman clutching a rapier staggered into their camp. Against all odds, Colombe had walked across equatorial Africa. With the aid of her emergency fund of gold coins, a habit from her mercenary days, she was able to travel to Mombasa and then catch a dhow to Bombay. Arriving at the Jardine Matheson office in Bombay, Colombe was able to bully the clerk on duty to call his manager to compare her signature to the master record ledger of the primary shareholders of Jardine.

Upon verifying her bona fides, Colombe was able to get credit extended using her shares as collateral and finally take the first hot bath in four years in a hotel there. Two days later after purchasing new clothes so that she could burn the old ones with an Incendio, Colombe made reservations to take a steamship to London. Finally with the time to examine the ledgers, she came to some unpleasant conclusions. Judging by the description of some of the animals and plants being shipped and their known uses in Dark Magic, Hippolyte was either a Dark Wizard, or in cahoots with a Dark Wizard, which put a new spin on the identity of the unknown assailant who had assaulted her with that customized Cruciatus Curse in 1871.

Upon arriving in Antwerp on February 11th 1899, Colombe immediately headed to Moulbaix Castle to confront Hippolyte, arriving the morning of February 14th, 1899. His look of shock when she kicked down the door to his office followed by him going for a wand was all the proof that she needed for his guilt. The resulting fight was a shock for her as well, for Hippolyte seemed to share many of the same resistances that she did, was considerably more powerful a wizard than he had any right to be, and had several spells specifically crafted to harm tsukumogami. However, her combination of righteous fury, more experience, and spells picked up over the last two centuries gave her a close victory when she finally got close enough to him to run him through the heart with her true form.

After a complete search of the castle revealed his diary along with several African artifacts, the weary and wounded sword sat down to read to find out what happened to the last of her family.

The diary revealed that he had manifested as a wizard while she was overseas in China and sent to Beauxbatons, where he suffered abuse from the other students for being a Muggle-Born, being an aristocrat from the French faculty and students, and also for being related to the infamous Colombe du Chasteler whose misdeeds while a student and then later during the Terror had become an institutional boogeyman for many of the Beauxbatons staff. Looking for a way to 'show them all', Hippolyte had taken his studies into darker directions, including poisoning his parents for money during a disease outbreak, confident that the Muggle authorities would not be aware of the true cause of death.

In addition, he had been intrigued by several of the African items that had been acquired by King Leopold II's explorers and then auctioned off for monies that the greedy king desired. In particular, a ceremonial axe and copper bracelet had auras similar to Colombe's own. Intrigued, he purchased them, and was very surprised when the spirit of the axe manifested as an African chieftain with a tattooed face, filed teeth, disturbingly red lips, and dead eyes. Kasuyu, as he called himself offered a deal. In exchange for Hippolyte returning him to Africa, and ABIR hiring Kasuyu's cannibal followers to act as bully-boys for the rubber and ivory posts (to be paid in guns, bullets, and slaves), Kasuyu would teach him magics greater than any he had ever known, including teaching him how to enslave the spirit of the copper bracelet and drain her powers to boost his own.
Spoiler

Horrified, Colombe was violently sick, then examined the bracelet. Her examination revealed that the spirit inside was in the spiritual equivalent of a coma from prolonged draining. She resolved to help the fellow tsukumogami by at a minimum destroying Kasuyu, especially since the description of the axe and the avatar rang some bells since it matched with a group of very unfriendly and unpleasant local cannibals who had tried to kill and eat her during her trek through the Congo Basin. Besides, she figured anyone willing to sell out his own kind for power deserved to get a foot of steel shoved into someplace sensitive.

((More to come when I think it up. Colombe does serve in WWI in the trenches, meeting Tsukiakari briefly there. During WWII she fights Grindlewald in Europe along with assisting the Belgian and Dutch Resistance, which burns her out since it seems to her that war is no longer a honorable and noble pursuit. Finally in 1919 she does manage to ID the name of her 'father' when Hyacinthe Rigaud's ledgers surface in a Paris estate sale and she acquires them, revealing the portrait was named Norimune and Julie D'Aubigny. No, the bracelet has not 'woken up' yet, although the time is drawing near when Colombe suddenly gets a 'daughter' of her own. Has not meet Juuchi, and has had only the contacts during the Opium War and WWI with the Potters. Also, unknown to her, like Norimune, she is consecrated to Hachiman.))

Personality wise: She is brash and hot-headed, gives zero fucks for rules imposed on her from outside (philosophically a libertarian anarchist), but has a personal code of conduct/honor as an aristocrat. She will keep her sworn word no matter the cost to herself. While not as abrasive as her 'father' she has an acid tongue and a rapier wit, and one of her favorite tactics is to belittle and otherwise psychologically needle an opponent that she is fighting to throw them off their game, complete with smug smirk (read: Muramasa 'I'm superior to you' fighting bitchface).

Weapons-wise her basic style is Italian 18th century fencing but she has picked up a wide variety of dirty tricks and moves from other schoole and weapons styles that she has added to her basic repertoire. Likewise, magically while she started with the 'standard' 18th century European instruction in magic, she has a large arsenal of spells from around the Mediterranean Basin, England, The Low Countries, India, China, and Africa. She is much more expert with combat spells and the flora and fauna of the regions that she has traveled than with potions, Divination, Arithmancy, or many of the more 'theoretical' fields of study. She is also a very good Occlumens, but mediocre at best as a Legilimens. Her potion-brewing makes first year canon Neville Longbottom look like Severus Snape. Also unlike most tsukumogami, she cannot dismiss her avatar at will, instead only vanishing if severely injured or if the blade and avatar are separated by a thousand feet.

 

[darthcourt10]

Weaver

Monday, 14th October 2013

Leaning back against her hull, Zetland watched as the latest batch of primary school children on a school trip were shepherded out of the pavilion. It may not be what she was built for but she'd like to think that after a century as a museum exhibit she'd learnt a thing or two about dealing with kids and teaching people about local history. Things had been going well with the school trip groups at any rate, although that might've been at least partly thanks to a lot of the younger kids being somewhat in awe of her.

A moment after the last of the uniformed kiddies and their teachers walked out of the door, a woman walked in. Looking at her one way she was a beautiful and elegant young Asian woman. Looking at her another way she was a three-masted wooden warship of the sort that she'd occasionally seen from a distance back when she was a serving lifeboat. It was more than enough to make her straighten up at her approach.

"Hello. Can I help you?"

The shipgirl's eyes flicked from Zetland's human form to her hull and back again.

"Zetland, I presume?"

She may have looked Asian but her accent was both completely British and a far more polished one than Zetland's.

"That's me. And you are?"

"HMS Trincomalee."

"Oh, I think I've heard of you. You were at that museum over in Hartlepool."

"I was. They moved my hull upriver after Blood Week though."

"Yeah, mine was moved too. Hopefully they'll move it back someday soon, this place is fine but I do miss my boathouse. Anyway, what brings you here?"

The sailing shipgirl shrugged.

"Nothing in particular. I just thought I'd come and say hello since we've been neighbours of sorts since the Eighties. I would have visited earlier but I've been away."

"It's alright. You didn't have to visit me at all."

"True, but that would have been bad manners."

There was an awkward pause that dragged on for a few seconds until Trincomalee broke it.

"You're older than me."

"Pardon?"

Trincomalee gestured at the plaque on Zetland's hull.

"You were built in 1802, I was launched in 1812. So that makes you the only British vessel older than me who's still got her hull that I've met, apart from Victory of course."

"Hmm. I'm younger than Victory, aren't I?"

"Yes. By a few decades."

Zetland nodded.

"Thought so. As some of my volunteers are fond of pointing out though I was in service before Trafalgar. They seem very proud of that for some reason."

Trincomalee raised an eyebrow.

"And you're not?"

The lifeboat shrugged.

"I was built when I was built and I did what I could for those who needed me. The year in which I started doing so isn't really important in the grand scheme of things, what matters are the lives I saved and the ones I couldn't."

"That's a fair point. I hear that you've got a new cause these days though."

"Where did you hear that?"

"Let's just say that corvettes can be very talkative."

"Why am I not surprised. I wouldn't say it was really a cause though, I just think that I've got responsibilities regarding the surviving lifeboats who are younger than me and I'm not happy with the way some of them have been treated. So I'm working my way through the list and doing what I can to help."

"How has it been going so far?"

"Alright, I suppose. The first on the list, Samuel Fletcher, already had some people taking an interest in her, they just haven't been able to organise anything due to lack of funds which is easy enough to fix. It's a bit of a shame that HMS Foudroyant hasn't come back yet, I'd imagine that she'd be even more interested in Samuel Fletcher than I am."

"Why?"

"Because Samuel Fletcher saved her crew when she was wrecked at Blackpool."

"Yes, I can see why that would be a good reason reason for her to take an interest if she was around."

There was another, less awkward, pause.

"You know, my name was Foudroyant for a while."

"Oh?"

"The man who saved me from the breakers had previously done the same for Foudroyant. He bought my hull after she was wrecked and renamed me in her honour."

"Huh. Small world."

"It certainly seems like it sometimes."

After a second's hesitation, Trincomalee reached into her pocket and pulled out a notebook and pen. She wrote something in the former with the latter, then ripped out the page and held it out.

"I may not be as famous as Victory but I still have a lot of connections. Here's my contact information, if you ever need any help with anything please let me know."

"You don't have to."

"I know. I want to."

Zetland looked at the paper for a moment then took it.

"Thank you. I don't know if I'll ever actually need your help but thank you for offering it anyway."

"You're welcome."

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Her lower half coiled beneath her, Shiromizu took various notes as she listened to Tenjin discuss various things regarding the impending fall of the Statute of Secrecy. Flipping a page, she glanced up at the various symbols and such hovering in the air before continuing to write notes. Some of the other Kami there looked bored out of their minds or were chatting amongst each other, not really caring about the meeting.

Needless to say, they were noted as were those like Shiromizu who were paying more then a minimum of attention.

Close by, Jin herself was listening in interest as she sat in the lecture hall. Some of what she was now hearing was of things that she knew, of course, if only from a different perspective. After all, Kami and spirits were much the same in mortals in how they gossiped. Others bits of information were rather new and she made notes regarding such. Already in her mind, various plans and the like were floating around. Including what she could pass on to the rest of the JNHRO for their own plans.

Eventually, Tenjin finished his lecture and nodded before looking around the room, "Now that I am finished, any questions?" Slowly, one hand raised upwards and he nodded, "Ah, yes, Shiromizu-San? You have a question?"

Rapidly blinking, the Mizuchi boggled a bit, "Wait, you know who I am?"

At the snickers and the like, Shiromizu flushed in embarrassment only for Tenjin to chuckle and nod, "I do, though we have not met. Both of us have a mutual acquaintance in the form of one Warren Myrtle-San. Not often have I met a Western ghost and even rarer have I met one who so wants to learn as she has." Many felt their eyebrows raise at how he had a fond smile on his face before shaking it off, "Yes, well... you have a question?"

With a deep breath, she cleared her throat, "I do, Tenjin-Sama. It is in regards to the Statute of Secrecy itself." Once he nodded, she continued, "I was wondering, given that I have heard of a number of powerful beings stirring, how it was even implemented in the first place? I mean... some of the things make me wonder."

One of the other Kami snorted and gave her a look, "What? Don't you know even that much?"

Moments later though, said Kami winced and shrank a bit at the glare from Tenjin. His hair moving in an unseen breeze, the ghost-turned-Kami spoke evenly and quietly, for all it echoed in the now silent room, "I will not have someone rebuked in my presence for seeking knowledge. And if you wish to do so..." Leaving the rest unsaid, he kept his gaze on the other Kami for almost a minute as if just asking for a response. Not getting one, he smiled again at the now nervous Shiromizu, "As to your question, young one? You are right that there are a number of beings out there now stirring that if they were active when the Statute came down, likely would have caused such actions to have failed."

Eyebrows furrowing, Shiromizu frowned some, "But... if that is true, then how? How is it that the Statute even managed to be implemented if such beings were around?"

Placing his hands into his sleeves, Tenjin smiled at the question, "A very good question, and also one that does have impact regarding the fall of the Statute. You see, Shiromizu-San, there are many cycles in nature. Spring grows into Summer, which fades into Autumn, then transforms into Winter that blooms into Spring. Water evaporates and transforms into water vapor, which becomes clouds and falls to the earth as rain. Livings things are born, age, and die before being reborn in some cases. Over even longer cycles, mountains build up and wear away, the continents shift, merge, and break apart. Even the Sun over which Amaterasu represents among us was born, will age, and die with its remnants eventually going on to form new stars. Magic is no different in that it undergoes cycles of its own."

interested, Shiromizu sat up some, "Magic goes through cycles?"

With a small nod, the higher ranked Kami nodded, "Hai, it does indeed." Motioning with his hand, he crated waves and troughs with a thin ribbon of energy. With that done, he crated a line that cut through said ribbon along the middle before nodding and gesturing with his hand, "Magic ebbs and flows both here in the Spirit Realm and the Material. Much like the tides as a matter of fact if you wish to think of it. At times, magic is extremely high in the world. In fact, starting around six thousand years ago to about fifteen hundred years ago, magic was very high. Other times, it can dip quite low to the point were it can have an effect on life, especially of a magical sort. During these dips, more powerful magical beings often sleep through them, waiting for magic levels to increase to the point where they can be supported. Starting about a thousand years ago, magic levels decreased and many legendary things went into hibernation. At about seven hundred years ago, came the end of what some call 'The Age of Heroes' as magic levels continued to drop."

Chewing her lip, the young Mizuchi rolled that around in her head, "So the Statute was implemented during one of these dips? And that is how it managed to hold?"

Just chuckling, Tenjin smiled at her, "Correct. If only all my students were as attentive." Ignoring the blush on Shiromizu's face, he pointed at the ribbon and the size increased with a small light forming at one end of the trough, "This light represents where the Statute was put into place. As you can see, there was still quite a bit of the trough to go before the situation would reverse. By estimates that myself and others put together, we expected to hit the low point sometime in the 2130s and for magic to begin to once more increase. It would not be until the 2300s that various beings now stirring would do so. Around this time, the Statute would have started to fall apart naturally if it had not already done so before. Hence, the Statute was enacted when most of what could threaten it were safely hibernating with more falling into slumber as the levels of magic dropped worldwide. Of course, as all know, the best laid plans do often go astray. In this case, the war with the Abyssals occurred which threw this natural rhythm out the window. Can you guess why?"

It was Jin who spoke up with a frown, a knowing look in her eye, "Not just because of all the magic and death from Blood Week and after. But because of the shipgirls, right?"

Slightly bowing, Tenjin also frowned, "Yes. And that is mainly due to the summonings that have been done. Each summoning reaches for... a different plane of existence, if you will. And each one creates a pulse of energy that is released into the environment of magic and spiritual energy." Waving a hand, a map of the world appeared and small blips of light could be seen, "Each summoning increases the amount of magic in the world. Large scale events such as the recent summoning of Halifax and that magical explosion on Nakanotorishima cause large bumps. To that end, instead of what was normal..." He then pointed at the ribbon forming the wave, and a second joined with various kami's eyes widening at how the curve was replaced with a steep climb, "We have something like this. Already, magic levels are reaching a point not seen for almost six hundred years and they're still rapidly climbing."

Eyes widening, Jin cursed and looked at the graph, "Wait, but that though... We're going to reach the levels of the old Age of Heroes by no later then the 2080s. The fuck?!'

As murmurs could be heard, Tenjin nodded with a sigh, "Yes. Something that brings forth their own issues, as I am sure you can guess. We estimate that at the current rate, we will see levels not seen for more then ten thousand years." Then he smiled a bit mysteriously, "Though there are some things that will counteract any issues. While there will be a period of adjustment, neither myself or others have any worry that the mortals will not only continue to live as they have, but also prosper. What this means though is that even without the ability of shipgirls to make people immune to memory tempering through normal methods, the Statute would have fallen apart in just a few decades as more and more breaches would have occurred."

Other questions were asked while Shiromizu thought deeply about what she just heard. After the meeting was broken up, she made her way through the crowd to where Tenjin was and cleared her throat before bowing deeply, "Tenjin-Sama? I hate to bother you, but... I have some more questions though they are not exactly about what was discussed. Though I guess that they are somewhat related?"

There was a small smile on the elder Kami's face as he gave a small chuckle, "Ah, I was wondering if you had any other questions. A sharp mind is in your head, Shiromizu-San. Listen and listen well, do not every lose the drive to learn more or assume that you know all. It is when you do so that one begins the slide into the hell that is ignorance." Shaking his head, he smiled a bit more in thought, "So much has been discovered and yet still more lies ahead... But please, follow me and I am more than willing to answer any questions that you might have."

With a brief stop to grab her attendants, Shiromizu followed Tenjin as he walked along the streets until they came to a small resturant. He held open the curtain for the three to enter behind him before letting it drop. Sniffing a bit, Shiromizu felt her mouth water at the scents, "Lamb?"

Lightly laughing, Tenjin nodded before gesturing at one of the spirits that worked in the establishment, "Indeed, young one. Have you ever had jingisukan? An interesting dish that Cikap-kamuy introduced me to some decades ago and is quite good when one wants some fare that is different then the usual."

Shaking her head, Shiromizu frowned, "No, I have not. Though I know that my Otouto tried some before and he told me it was pretty good." Turning to attendants, she tilted her head to the side, "Have either of you had any?"

Just glancing at each other, the two spirits shook their heads in the negative. Then they bowed some, "No, we have not, Lady Shiromizu, Tenjin-Sama."

In Tenjin's eye there was a knowing look, 'Yes, because normally it is not the sort of food that you would be able to afford often.' Not saying a word, he gestured at a booth and soon they were seated with the food being cooked in the odd, helmet shaped grill. Taking a piece of lamb, the Kami of Scholarship bit into it with a nod, "Hmm, delicious."

Also taking a piece and biting into it, Shiromizu nodded with a smile, "It really is good." With a look, she smiled at her two attendants who seemed unsure and gestured at the meat, "Go on, try some."

Swallowing, Himewari spoke for them both and bowed, "We couldn't, Lady Shiromizu. This is yours and Tenjin-Sama's."

Eyebrow raising, Shiromizu glanced at the other Kami who was silent, "If it is an issue, would it be possible for me to pay for their share? I would not mind and it goes against the way that I was raised to eat in front of others knowing that they would not be able to eat for some time."

Much to the two spirits surprise, the higher ranked Kami shook his head and waved his hand, "No, it is of no issue, Young One. I do not mind at all, though if it puts your minds at ease I do not mind you sharing the cost if you so feel the need to."

With a nod, Shiromizu turned to her attendants and smiled before gesturing at the sizzling meat, "Go on and have some."

Deeply flushing, the two attendants bowed deeply to the two Kami as they spoke as one, "Thank you."

Once she made sure that they were eating, Shiromizu considered what question she was going to ask as she took another slice of meat. With a nod, she took a drink and cleared her throat, "Tenjin-Sama, I was wondering about something that I have heard of." After he nodded, she continued on, "I have heard of something called the 'Accords' between the various groups of gods and I was wondering about that. How it came into being and such."

Simply nodding, Tenjin dabbed at his lips before taking a drink of his own, "Ah, I was wondering if one had explained such to you. The Accords, as it were, are an agreement between the various Pantheons to be... hands off, as it were with the Mortal Realm. Their purpose is to limit the amount of direct interference to prevent things such as what the Olympians have done in their legends as an example. They came into being for various reasons, mostly to protect mortals against more unscrupulous divinities. I am sure that you can name some."

Frowning, Shiromizu narrowed her eyes some, "Zeus, would be one considering his, ah, proclivities in his myths."

Thinly smiling, the other Kami made a sound of agreement, "Yes, he would certainly be one example. But there is more to the Accords then such as they were the formalizing of a movement away from being directly involved with the Mortal Realm by a number of us. There were of course many reasons for this. For some in the West, the rise of Christianity was one such reason as they saw their power weakened and backed away as they lost worshippers. Granted, even the God of the Christians, the Jews, and the Muslims began to prefer not to act openly as various factions of His followers interpreted what was stated in different ways and fought bloody wars over which one was correct. For us in the East, there were other reasons. In China, after the disaster that came about due to the actions of Tamamo, the Heavenly Courts there backed away from further interference. Here in Japan, the aftermath of the Genpei War was one such event that caused us Kami to withdraw. Amaterasu-Sama was tired of the infighting of her descendants and their various factions asking for her aid. Imagine, if you will, an Okaa-San forced to watch as her children fought and killed each other, each one asking her to help them do so to the others. It... hurt her greatly. And seeing them reduced to a shadow of their former selves only hammered it home."

On Shiromizu's face was a considering look as she took another slice of meat before chewing thoughtfully. After swallowing, she frowned, "So they were set up generally put to formalize how the various divinities were already moving away from acting? Because of events in the Material World?"

Nodding, Tenjin hummed, "Correct. It was not helped that with the lowering of magic, we were less able to act to the extent that we had been. Olympus, for example, was no longer able to be seen or reached in the Mortal Realm as it shifted entirely into the spiritual realms. Most of the gates to the Celtic Otherworld, as well, closed shut as the magic levels became too low to sustain them. So you had two main reasons, each feeding into the other. As gods became less able to act, they acted less, which in turn caused them to lose faith and power, thus no longer able to act as much as they had. A cycle feedback as I believe it could be termed."

Her eyebrows furrowed, Shiromizu placed a finger on her chin before making a motion, "But what does that mean for Kami such as myself and Sempai? We act on the Material Realm after all..."

Eyes brightening, the older Kami's lips twitched before he took another chunk of meat, "You are, of course quite right to ask that question. For you see, Shiromizu-San, there are... loopholes in the Accords. Full out direct interference is forbidden for those of us of certain levels. We can manipulate some events and such, of course. For example, giving someone a nudge in the direction of some good, such as a new medical treatment. Not forcing them, but giving them a better chance of finding such. Or other means to direct change, such as gut feelings and the like. It still comes down to a roll of the dice, but with a little bit of added luck. Amaterasu-Sama, as you have seen, sometimes does things that are nonsensical to most of us. And yet, when one looks closer, sometimes like a butterfly flapping its wings, such things can cause great change. There are also other methods available, where we can directly act in a manner similar to how a mortal would be able to and no more."

Chewing a piece of lamb, the Mizuchi considered that, "That... makes sense. But you did not say why it does not seem to affect Sempai or myself. How are we outside the Accords?"

A small smile on his face, Tenjin leaned forward, "Because you technically are. Unlike many, you have a foot both in the Material and the Spiritual. You are as much flesh and blood as you are elemental energy and magic, which is a loophole in and of itself. As Jin-San proved, even humans can kill you, thus you are not as much of a... threat, as it were, as one such as Thor might be. If Jin-San was to, pardon my language, tell Tokyo to 'Fuck off' in as many words-" He ignored the choking sounds from Shiromizu's attendants, "Then the military would still be able to deal with her with some effort. But if the Greek government, for example, was to tell Zeus not to do something he wished to do, he would laugh and then proceed to demolish them for insulting him. It would be much the same if one of the Nordic countries attempted to get one of the Norse gods to follow laws. As such, they are too powerful to be allowed free reign and need to act in ways that mortals could manage at most. We self-police one another to make sure that most of us follow the rules, even if they bend them at times on a case by case basis."

Shiromizu nodded at that before pausing, "Wait, you said 'Most of us'? Are there ones who don't follow the Rules?"

Now grimacing, Tenjin gave a small sigh, "There are a few who are... headstrong, to say the least. And while not causing problems that they could, they have still created issues for the rest of us with their actions by... skirting around the rules rather then following them."

Just nodding, the conversation continued as Shiromizu learned more about some background regarding things that she had heard.

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

Yellowhammer said:
((More to come when I think it up. Colombe does serve in WWI in the trenches, meeting Tsukiakari briefly there. During WWII she fights Grindlewald in Europe along with assisting the Belgian and Dutch Resistance, which burns her out since it seems to her that war is no longer a honorable and noble pursuit. Finally in 1919 she does manage to ID the name of her 'father' when Hyacinthe Rigaud's ledgers surface in a Paris estate sale and she acquires them, revealing the portrait was named Norimune and Julie D'Aubigny. No, the bracelet has not 'woken up' yet, although the time is drawing near when Colombe suddenly gets a 'daughter' of her own. Has not meet Juuchi, and has had only the contacts during the Opium War and WWI with the Potters. Also, unknown to her, like Norimune, she is consecrated to Hachiman.))​

Well I thought it up.

Yellowhammer said:
Horrified, Colombe was violently sick, then examined the bracelet. Her examination revealed that the spirit inside was in the spiritual equivalent of a coma from prolonged draining. She resolved to help the fellow tsukumogami by at a minimum destroying Kasuyu, especially since the description of the axe and the avatar rang some bells since it matched with a group of very unfriendly and unpleasant local cannibals who had tried to kill and eat her during her trek through the Congo Basin. Besides, she figured anyone willing to sell out his own kind for power deserved to get a foot of steel shoved into someplace sensitive.​

A Dove in a Dumpster Fire, the continuing madcap misadventures of Colombe D'Aubigny-Muramasa née du Chasteler (Part II)

Yellowhammer said:
A Dove in a Dumpster Fire, the Continuing Madcap Misadventures of Colombe D'Aubigny-Muramasa née du Chasteler (Part I)
Yellowhammer said:
A Dove in a Dumpster Fire, the Continuing Madcap Misadventures of Colombe D'Aubigny-Muramasa née du Chasteler (Part III) ​

The problem for Colombe is how to enter the Congo Free State. She is a persona non-grata there and a wanted criminal by the Belgian authorities and the ICW. Eventually remembering a conversation she heard in Leopoldville between two colonial officers fretting about British expansion from the south toward valuable copper mines in the Congo, she decides on the plan of attack. She will head to London, touch base with a few contacts, and from there sail to South Africa to launch an expedition from British territory to head north into equatorial Africa.

Arriving in London in Spring 1899, she contacts her business manager and lawyer to purchase Moulbaix Castle once the estate becomes available to keep it 'in the family' at any cost. In hindsight, this was even by her standards an extremely poor decision as the combination of property value plus property taxes plus debts Hippolyte (apparently) owed to Leopold II that were folded into the estate by the corrupt judge overseeing the estate nearly bankrupt her when the sale is finalized in 1901. However, that is in the future as for now, she makes contacts while assembling what little information exists about the sparsely explored reaches of Southern Africa that she will be traveling through, along with needed supplies. She has done enough unprepared treks through uncharted jungle for one lifetime, thank you very much.

Several of the contacts she makes here will be of importance later in life. First she meets the novelist and founder of the "Lost World" genre H. Rider Haggard - Wikipedia, who she promises to tell the tales of what she experiences. Haggard in turn introduces her to the disgruntled shipping officer, investigative journalist, and future founder of the Congo Reform Association E. D. Morel - Wikipedia who she gives the ledgers revealing abuses in the Congo to to assist bringing the truth to light. Finally, she meets the noted naturalist Arthur Stark who she agrees to assist while he researches his second volume of The Birds of South Africa.

She also meets and winds up in a torrid romantic liaison with Ian and Lyra Potter. Upon hearing the story of Ian's new sword Tsukiakari saving him in Japan, she reveals that she is in fact the spirit of her rapier, speaks of her past in Europe, China, and India and finally allows Ian to examine her true self and the enchantments that she has added to herself over the years. In turn she compliments the quality of the blade and the spellwork done on Tsukiakari and agrees with Ian that Tsukiakari is a blade that is certainly worthy of respect. After a final fencing duel with Ian refereed by Lyra, she puts her clothes on and heads to her ship bound for Cape Town.

Upon arrival with Arthur Stark in September 1899, they take the railroad from Cape Town to Ladysmith, ignoring the rising of tensions between the British and Dutch Boer settlers in the Transvaal and Orange Free State north of the Cape Crown Colony. Instead, she runs smack into the Second Boer War, and is trapped in Ladysmith when the Boers besiege it. Arthur Stark is killed in the siege by a shell, and she mourns him between assisting in the defense. Finally with the siege broken on 28 February 1900, she is part of the cheering crowds and takes the opportunity to kiss "a likely looking chap" in the initial relief column, the 26 year old war correspondent Winston Churchill. Realizing that the British army is sucking up the supplies and porters that she was counting on and with her horse slaughtered to feed the defenders of Ladysmith, Colombe volunteers as a nurse and scout, working alongside Mahatma Ghandi of the Indian Ambulance Corps in the former role to have something to do while she rebuilds the supplies depleted by the siege.

By September 1900, the Boer capitals have fallen, the war appears over, and blissfully unaware of the impending two years of guerrilla warfare to come before the Boers capitulate, Colombe bids Ghandi farewell and rides her new horse north to resume her quest to the Congo. Passing into Southern Rhodesia, she heads north, reaching Victoria Falls on the Zambezi River at sunset. That night, she stares enthralled at the sight of a moonbow over "The Smoke that Thunders".
Spoiler: The Smoke that Thunders

The next day, after speaking to her native guide, she decided to swim out to view one of the largest waterfalls on earth from Devil's Pool, the relatively calm water eddy feet from the edge at certain times of the year.
Spoiler: Looking Into the Smoke

Refreshed by the wonder of her experience, Colombe forded the Zambezi upstream of the falls and headed north into the savannah as 1900 turns to 1901. While she lost her horse to a crocodile attack while crossing the Lufupa river, she pressed on, marveling at the massive herds of hartebeest, buffalo, elephants, hippopotami, and other species. Finally reaching the copper mines of North-West Rhodesia, she then re-provisioned at Nkana before pressing on into the thickening rain forest, using the copper bracelet as the focus item for the divination spell that she is casting to guide her to Kasuyu.

Passing into the Congo Free State through the trackless woodlands, she disturbs a Nundu while crossing one of the myriad and nameless rivers in the mixed savanna and thickening woodland as dusk is falling. The ensuing fight leaves her extremely battered and suffering the effects of the Nundu's magical poison, so she passes out on a gravel bar. The next morning, to her surprise, she notices that some of the stones making up the gravel bar are kimberlite, the incredibly diamond-rich stone that she had heard about being mined in South Africa during the Siege of Ladysmith. She fills a spare expansion-charmed bag with all the kimberlite and raw diamonds that she can find on general principles while feverish and hallucinating, finally collapsing again as her energy is spent. When the fever finally broke, she chalks the past 72 hours up to the aftereffects of the potent toxin, and continues onward.

Continuing on, she finally reaches a missionary outpost run by William Henry Sheppard - Wikipedia who greets her warmly. A secret member of the Congo Reform Association as well as being a missionary and ethnographer, he lets her know that Leopold is facing increasing pressure internationally as reports of his abuses are reaching the international news. Upon her describing the Kasuyu axe, he identifies it as the ceremonial weapon of the chief of the Zappo Zap - Wikipedia tribe.

He then explains that in his studies of the native peoples of the area, he has heard a perhaps relevant Luba legend that may bear on her current situation. "There are two kings, the Nkongolo Mwamba or red king, and Mbidi Kiluwe or black king. Nkongolo Mwamba is the violent, cruel and drunken despot; Mbidi Kiluwe is the gentle, just and refined one. Nkongolo is one who gets drunk, is ruthless, mocking, raping, robbing other, seen without manners. Mbidi Kiluwe is the opposite, one obsessed with good manners, thoughtful, who speaks carefully, is compassionate, keeps his distance, one with self control. Mbidi marries the sister of Nkongolo, and they have a daughter named Kalala. Nkongolo gets jealous and fearful of Kalala, and schemes to murder her. The guardian spirits, knowing the scheme, protect Kalala by whisking her away on a rainbow to a far-off land. As she flies there, the sun turns her hair the same color as his and her eyes become the blue of the sky. Enraged, Nkongolo strikes down Mbidi with his axe, and from his wounds birds fly to join his daughter. Kalala mourns her father and one day will return and strike down Nkongolo and break his tyranny."

Sheppard then leaned back in his chair. "Interestingly, the word for dove is Kalala in the baLuba language." With that, he bids her a good night, leaving Colombe much to think on, since her name in French is 'dove' after the one that was present for her birth. The next day, she accepts the offer of a map and heads onward.

On 7 July 1902, her 195th birthday, she enters a ring of cyclopean stone monoliths in the main village of the Zappo Zap at daybreak and is confronted by a hideously tattooed and scarified shaman carrying Kasuyu. All eyes are on them as she sets down her backpack and supply bags, walks to face him across from her and draws herself under a cloudless summer sky, saluting her opponent.
Spoiler: Kasuyu

Heere's Kasuyu!

The shaman opens their battle by throwing Kasuyu at her, which she instinctively parries. The avatar of the axe forms to face her, a mountain of a tribal warrior half again her height, and they clash. As she duels Kasuyu, the shaman begins to cast spells at her as the axe defends its master. Muramasa steel strains against ancient meteoric iron enchanted and empowered for four times as long as she has walked the globe and Colombe has to empty her bag of tricks to counter the curses, hexes, and killing spells headed her way. French, Italian, Greek, Turkish, Hebrew, Hindu, Mughul, Austrian, English, Chinese, and Arabic spells and counterspells are exhausted as she can barely spare the effort to defend herself magically as well as physically. She has never been pushed as hard as she has in this hour...and has never had as much fun even as her blood stains the dirt alongside Kasuyu's.

As the evening shadows lengthen, she finally manages to land a telling strike with the combination of a hasty application of one of the cutting spells she noticed on Tsukiakari followed by a German Zornhau diagonal two-handed swordstroke that Kasuyu parries. Her blade notches his handle, the avatar staggers, and she capitalizes on the opening with a kick to the groin combined with a Léi shēng dà thunderbolt spell that separates axe and now unconscious avatar and sends the axe flying from her to land well away at the shaman's feet. With a smug smile as Kasuyu fades, she turns to the shaman...

...only to see a crackling venomous green bolt of energy heading straight for her face fast. She tries to bat it away with her open left hand, relying on her native protections and Muramasa toughness, and howls in pure agony as the curse withers that hand to uselessness and begins to eat its way up her arm.
Spoiler: Desperation Strike

Collapsing to the dirt exhausted, bleeding, and barely conscious she grits her teeth and musters her last reserves. She can't die yet, she has yet to avenge her family's destruction, yet to find her father and get justice for the abandonment of her mother!

Before her graying vision the engraving of the dove on her hilt ignites in a rainbow of light as the shaman stoops to pick up the axe to give her the killing stroke. Screaming with the effort, with the last of her strength she hurls her blade at him with her one good arm, right before passing out.

To her utter surprise she wakes up impaling the shaman's cooling corpse.

Against all odds, her desperation toss worked. Even better, the curse faded with the death of the caster, although on reforming her avatar she notices that her left hand and forearm are hideously scarred and withered while her strength in that arm is gone.

Giving the still unconscious Kasuyu axe a weary but smug smirk, she decides that she can deal with him when she doesn't feel that a herd of elephants stampeded over her now scorched and battered blade. Several times. Her expanding sack with the stasis charm that is being used to hold the meat from her wild game hunts will keep him on ice until she can get someplace where a more permanent solution can be arranged.

Looking at the shocked eyewitnesses to the duel, she croaks out "Don't me me come over there and kick your asses too! Tell your friends that I'm the big bosswoman now!" As the natives disperse, she sheaths herself and begins to start staggering back back to the missionary station while idly whistling variations on La Marseillaise. In her opinion, that was the only good thing that came out of the Terror after all.

Getting out of the Congo was surprisingly simple compared to getting in. She used several illusion spells to disguise herself and her possessions as some of the shipment of African art that Sheppard was assembling to send to his alma mater Hampton University in the USA, and then waited for the shipment to reach the limit of her 'tether' so she would vanish until she could remanifest herself upon arrival in the USA. Promising to visit him when she could and keep correspondence with him, Colombe left the Congo in October 1902 and arrived in the USA in December. Collecting her souvenirs from the trip, and deciding that she should tell H. Rider Haggard her story, she then put down 'visit the Americas and explore them' on her to do list, took the train from Hampton to New York, marveling at the growing country as she did. From New York, she took a steamship to London, spending the trip back to Europe thinking about her African adventure.
Spoiler: Out of Africa

Part III to follow once I get some sleep and consult my sketch outline.

 

[darthcourt10]

NotHimAgain

Well, here's hoping everything's okay with this one.

Little Moments

-----

With a slashing motion, Scylla dismissed the mass of fine chains that had wrapped themselves around Elspeth Maculatum. The smaller witch rubbed her arms uncomfortably.

"Those were ch-chilly!" she complained, grabbing her own wand. With a flick of her wrist, a large mug appeared beside her, filled with steaming tea. She grabbed it and began to sip. Glancing up, she saw Scylla's completely unimpressed face.

"How is that a complaint?" she asked, raising her note pad and scribbling something down on it. "We're developing this as a restraint, remember? It's not supposed to be comfortable. Besides," she shrugged, "some people like it better that way."

Elspeth frowned, trying to sort this out inside her head. After a moment, her eyes bulged. "Eww!" she spat in disgust. "D-don't joke a-about gross stuff l-like that!"

"Are you really that innocent?" Scylla responded doubtfully. "In any case, I still think that the best chance we have here is a spell that responds to any pressure with an equal amount in the opposite direction. Also, see about how we want it to be breakable—nothing's truly unbreakable—"

"Are you listening? Elspeth whined.

"—No—but if we can make it break in the way that we want it to, it could be just as much an advantage." Scylla paused, tapping her pen to her lip. "Of course," she mused, "that assumes that the Shipgirls don't just have some kind of crazy hidden trick waiting for us. That's going to be important… Wait, I'm going to go check Gregor's notes again about those fairies… though are they really fairies? Nothing like the fae courts… Some kind of symbiotic pixie?"

"W-wait!" Elspeth pleaded, grasping her sleeve. Scylla looked back at her disdainfully. "D-do you really th-th-think this'll w-work? W-what we're t-trying t-to do here?"

Scylla heaved a disdainful sigh. "Of course it will work out," she said, as if spelling something out for a small child. "We're applying the scientific method. If, some improbable how, this works, we will know a method through which a Shipgirl can be bound and mindwiped. If it fails, we will know a method through which it cannot be done. Either way, we win."

Then she walked away and left Elspeth to her tea.
-----

"Hiei? You're cooking what tonight?" Jane exclaimed, horrified. The fast battleship gave her an annoyed look.

"That's rude," she groused. "I've been practicing, you know. I'm quite confident in my croquettes!"

"She's being silly," Mutsu replied from the living room, rocking Mirai in her lap. "I'm not made of glass any more than I was before I got pregnant, you know."

"Shut up and let me be domestic!" Hiei whined. "Hieeiii!"

Jane looked away thoughtfully. Then she glanced back at Mutsu. "Do you think we could invite Franky over tonight?" Mutsu and Hiei glanced at each other. Then they looked back at the girl.

"Only if you warn her beforehand," Mutsu replied, Hiei nodding along before stiffening and shooting the new mother a glare. Mutsu looked up innocently, and Jane snickered.

"Fine," she said. Then her phone rang. She pulled it out of her pocket, scanning the caller ID before raising it to her ear. "Oh hey, that's her now!"

"Hello?" she asked, "Franky? What's up?"

"J… Jane?" Franky's breathing was heavy almost coming out in sobs, and a jolt ran down Jane's spine.

"Franky—what's wrong? Where are you?"

"I'm… I'm behind some convenience store… I don't know its name, but… There were these people, and… and I had some nails, and… and… this lady, she…" Franky's voice became more frantic. "Jane, I-I think someone did something to me!"
-----

"Are you sure you're okay to be doing this?" Ushio asked worriedly, crossing her arms and staring at Yae so hard it very nearly became a glare. The pregnant woman waved a hand airily.

"It's fine, it's fine, really!" she exclaimed. "I'm going to be working here pretty soon, aren't I? That means that knowing my way around the base is more important than ever."

"That's all well and good," Houshou replied, lowering a plate of fish down in front of her, "but you can't forget to take care of yourself. Especially when you're this far along. Sometimes, taking things slow is most important."

"Yeah, I know," Yae said, leaning back and folding her hands, "—itadakimasu—but I feel kind of like this is going to be my last chance for a lot of things. Might as well make it count, right?" Ushio frowned, but said nothing.

Then Yae winced and grunted. Ushio, eyes wide, spun around.

"Oh gosh, is everything okay? Are you okay? Should I call for help? I've got a ship's doctor if you need one, do you need one?"

"I'm fine," Yae groaned, waving her off. "Perfectly…" she paused a moment, "Perfectly fine." She leaned forward and began to pick at her fish.

Every destroyer in the establishment, which was quite a few of them, turned back to their own meals and conversations.

"Ah, waitress, by the way!" Yae called. Houshou, almost arrived back at the counter, turned and raised an eyebrow.

Yae looked around the room to make sure no one was looking directly at her, before mouthing "Help me," eyes suddenly wide and frantic. Houshou's eyes widened before she nodded quickly and darted into the back to make a phone call.
-----

"They're in there," Reiko announced, pointing down at the castle. "At least… that's as much as I've got."

"Great," Tatsuya replied leaning forward. "What do you think we're going in to?"

"Well, you never know," Benio shrugged. "It could just be some sort of really messed up bar crawl." Tatsuya glanced over at her and she laughed. "Yeah, okay, it's probably not—wait, give me the binoculars. I think I've got movement."

Tatsuya handed over the only pair they had without hesitation.

"Yeah, okay… That one looks like an Oni… And that one might be human, though I think Reiko would have picked up on it… something that looks human, maybe? I don't know. Okay, there's I think two, away from the open spot in the wall, working, I can't get a good look at them—and that girl right there… I'm not sure what she is either, but those are definitely ram horns." Benio lowered the binoculars thoughtfully. "They don't really look like the type to go doing evil-type summonings from up here."

Tatsuya nodded. "In that case," he said, taking the binoculars and checking the area himself, lingering momentarily on the sheep girl, "lets check it out a little bit closer.
-----

Well what do you think, sirs?

 

[darthcourt10]

Omida

Harry Leferts said:
Said novels are also lurid enough to make even Akutoku blush at times. And as some have suggested that Ian had a one night stand of sorts with Norimune, that means that there could well be a novel that would describe it, with the names changed.

U.N.Spacy000 said:
"It's too lewd!" Akutoku cried out while she hid her blushing face behind her hands.

"Seriously? Something is too lewd for you?" Norimune asked as she picked up the book and began to read it. "Wait a minute..."

Norimune flipped to the cover, a few places in the book, and then threw it down on the table as she shouted, "That bitch! She told me she wasn't going to write anything about that week!"​

*-*-*-*-*
"Really? That one is really tame Akutoku-chan. Mistress Lyra was still figuring out just how risque she could make her prose before people cried in outrage." Tsukiakari commented from sofa "Turns out, wizards were thirsty for some actual erotica. Helps that the illustrations were done muggle style. Immobile pictures allow eye to really explore the details."

"... Teach me the ways of lewd, Tsukiakari-sensei!"

Tsukiakari sighed. She really had no time for virgin eyes. She had manuscript to finish for her publisher! Time for diversion, she decided. Quickly scanning the room, a devilish thought entered her head.

Forgive me sempai.

"I am no good at teaching, Akutoku-chan. Why don't you ask Honjo-sempai? She is quite a fan of mistress Lyra's writing."

"Oh?"

"I-it's not like that Juuchi! Why... Haha... Why are you telling those hurtful lies about your sempai, Tsukiakari?"

It was, however, too late. Like sharks that smelled blood in the water, the Muramasas descended on poor Honjo to to pester, tease and be smug as hell. Nameless, incapable of escape, shot her sister a smile and then fell asleep to avoid shenanigans. And as Umitsubame gave a long suffering sigh and shot her an unimpressed glare, Tsukiakari returned to typing on her laptop, seemingly oblivious to the dumpsterfire she created.

This is nice.

----------------------

Two months later Is this really a SI if I was isekai'd as a sword? hit the bookshelves of all stores in Japan. The erotic battle harem light novel proved to be an instant success, especially owning to the creative but descriptive sword-related puns (and also featuring an actual consummation of relationships, thus breathing fresh air into formula).

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Eyebrows furrowing as she scanned the open scroll in front of her, Shiromizu grimaced. Finally, she rolled it back up and put it to the side with a groan of frustration, "And that one doesn't have what I am looking for either." Glancing at the odd, dust bunny like creature that took the scroll and toddled off, she sighed, "Thank you." Leaning back, she stretched and felt her back pop and crack some, 'Yes, definitely going to have Suihou give me another massage tonight after my bath."

With a sigh, the Mizuchi propped up her chin with one closed fist as she looked around the odd library in the spiritual portion of Izumo. Massive shelves stretched into the distance above, vanishing into the clouds that made up the ceiling of this place. Giant windows lined the walls and allowed the sunlight to beam and give illumination for those using the library. Here and there spirits and Kami both flittered among the shelves of scrolls. Meanwhile, the workers for the library went about their business sorting books and scrolls both. Some looked human, others were the strange dust bunnies like the one that returned her own scroll. And some where creatures made of paper. Part of Shiromizu was still amazed about this place.

The Izumo Branch of the Heavenly Archives.

From what she had been told of the place, the Heavenly Archives served much the same purpose as the Imperial ones back in the Material Realm. The shelves, as big as they were, stored the collective works and wisdom of Japan. Everything ever printed in Japan had an copy in this library. But more importantly to Shiromizu, there were items here that pertained specifically to the Kami.

If only she could find the damn thing that she was looking for...

So deep in her thoughts she was, that Shiromizu missed the movement beside her. That was, until the sound of something being set down broke through her distraction and Suihou spoke up, "Lady Shiromizu? We brought you some tea."

A small smile on her face, Shiromizu bowed slightly to them, "Ah, thank you. Sorry about being distracted."

Both attendants looked a bit flustered about being apologized to by a Kami. Shaking her head, Himewari gave her a smile, "It is fine, Lady Shiromizu. We understand that you are quite busy which is why we brewed you something to drink."

Taking a sip of the refreshing liquid, the Mizuchi chuckled, "Something that I am thankful for to be honest. Otherwise, I might well have forgotten and I am parched." She put the tea down and cleared her throat some before shaking her head. With a sigh, Shiromizu frowned, "Probably the literal dust of ages in here."

Some giggles escaped from her attendants before they smothered them. A face that made Shiromizu smile a bit more as it had taken her some time to convince them that she wanted them not to be afraid or nervous around her. It was another sign of this that Suihou took in the sight of the desk and frowned before speaking, "Lady Shiromizu? May I ask what you may be looking for?"

Leaning some with one closed fist in front of her face, Shiromizu let out an explosive sigh. After a few moments, she turned to Suihou with a small frown, "I'm attempting to find some information regarding my mountain."

Confused, the two spirit attendants looked at each other before Himewari turned to Shiromizu, "I... am sorry, Lady Shiromizu? What sort of information are you looking for? Perhaps we can find such for you."

For several seconds, Shiromizu was silent before she spoke, "It is in regards to my mountain, Ginzan. As you know, every mountain has a Kami. And yet... I have never met the one that is in charge of the mountain where my spring resides. Even when Kuroshi roamed the mountain, they never gave any sign that they were there. Hence... I must wonder what has happened to them or where they might be."

Thoughtful, Himewari considered that before giving a nod, "Lady Shiromizu? I think that I might know where to look..." Soon after, they reached a desk where there was a young male spirit looking through some books when he looked up to find Shiromizu and the others. Bowing, the Sunflower spirit smiled, "Ryo-Kun? Lady Shiromizu has need of some information."

Suddenly straightening, the young male nodded, "O-of course." Bowing, and nearly whacking his head on his desk (thus making Shiromizu wince alongside the other two female spirits), he cleared his throat, "How may This One be of service?"

On Shiromizu's face was a small smile, "Ah, well, I was looking up information as to whom might be the Kami of the mountain that my spring and stream reside upon. I have never met them and wish to do so."

Eyebrows furrowing, Ryo blinked, "That's not right..." At the look, he continued, "Normally, a Kami of a mountain would have sensed you. That none apparently did... Which mountain?"

Concerned, the Mizuchi frowned, "It is called Ginzan, there are a number of silver mines and a castle named Kiri upon it." After telling him where the mountain itself was located, she gave a slight bow, "Hopefully that helps."

Blushing some at what the Kami just did, he glanced at Himewari who smiled back before coughing, "Ah, that helps a lot and narrows down the possibilities greatly." Writing in a ledger, he hummed some, "There we go, I know where to find the information now..."

Head tilted to the side, Shiromizu smiled, "Thank you, Ryo-San."

As they made their way through the archive, the young Mizuchi took in how the library spirit and Himewari were interacting with a slight grin. Both of them smiling at each other or looking at each other and then away with slight flushes on their cheeks. Leaning in, Suihou whispered to Shiromizu, "Adorable, aren't they?"

With a hum, Shiromizu gave a slight nod and whispered back, "Yes, they are. Are they together?"

Slightly shaking her head, the water spirit softly sighed, "No, not yet. He was the one though who got her the job as an attendant when she arrived here. Ryo-Kun is rather happy in the library, though I think..."

Just nodding as Suihou trailed off, Shiromizu smiled, "I understand." Internally, she hummed a bit, 'Perhaps a small change of my plans... yes. I think that I could use an archivist or that my village could use a librarian.' Externally though, she cleared her throat, "Ryo-San? May I ask a question of you?"

Rapidly nodding, the other spirit gave an unsure smile, "Of course, Lady Shiromizu. What would you like to ask?"

Briefly, Shiromizu looked around and then leaned in, "I know of Suihou-San's story as well as Himewari-San's. May I ask what yours might be? Just a bit of curiosity as you seem human to me."

Expression softening, Ryo sighed as he looked upwards, "That would be due to the fact that once I was human." Glancing to see Himewari nod, he continued, "A few hundred years ago, I was a student at a small school. I wanted to be a scholar you understand. Day in and day out, I would study as hard as possible. The other students were... unkind, at times. But one day, there was a large earthquake and the building began to fall apart. I got many of my fellow students out that day, sometimes carrying them to where other mostly unharmed ones could take them to safety. The last one though... I remember him as being one of my worst bullies. I started dragging him out when the school began to collapse on us... so I tossed him best that I could to safety, my last sight being widening eyes as I was crushed to death."

Hand held to her mouth, Shiromizu stared at him, "I'm... sorry."

Weakly chuckling, though there was some pain in his eyes, the male spirit shook his head, "It was a long time ago. But I woke up here in the spirit realm. Apparently, those who wronged me in life felt horrible for having done so. Thus, they honoured me in death in repentance. It was a small thing, but it was enough to make me a spirit though not a Kami. Since then, I have lived and worked here." With a deep breath, Ryo had a small smile as he gestured around them, "A place such as this, where I can rest and read is paradise to me."

Considering that, Shiromizu hummed, "Have you ever wondered about the libraries of the mortal realm?"

That made Ryo blink and think it over before nodding, "I... will admit, I have been curious about such, yes. Some of the other spirits speak to me and tell me that the libraries in the Material Realm are amazing sights to see. So much knowledge and literature, enough to fill entire lifetimes! If I could visit just one, I would be happy." Rubbing the back of his neck, he shook his head, "Though the chances of that are low for a lowly scholarly spirit as myself." Suddenly stopping, the spirit looked to find Himewari holding his hand which she gave a small squeeze of. Deeply flushing, he looked away and coughed, "U-uh, right, anyways, please stay here for a moment as I retrieve the information."

Moving forwards a bit, he came to a bottom of one shelf and then rose upwards until he was what seemed to be a hundred feet up. However, Shiromizu's attention was grabbed by Himewari who stepped in front of her and bowed before talking just above a whisper, "Lady Shiromizu? Ryo-kun is a very good worker and scholar. There are few who I would think better for a court appointment if it would be so bold of myself to say."

Eyebrow raised, Shiromizu hummed a bit, "I see. Are you suggesting that I take him into my Court as an attendant? It would be in the Material Realm upon my mountain and it is likely that you might see him but once a year."

Her expression sad, and her heart obviously aching, Himewari nodded, "Hai, I am. While he does not say as such, I know that he dearly wishes to once more walk in the Mortal Realm. To once more step among libraries and places of knowledge. It would make him... very... very happy. And while I may not be able to see him that often, I would take heart that he would be in a good place. Even with the short time that I have been your attendant, I know that he would be treated well as such in your Court. And he does deserve it with all the work that he has put in."

Shiromizu's expression was inscrutable but she gave a nod, "You are right that I might well need such. But that will come later once I grow more into my power. Moreover, I will need to think it over, though you have made a good case for it, Himewari-San."

Relaxing, the Sunflower Spirit nodded as she bowed deeply, tears prickling at her eyes, "Thank you, Lady Shiromizu for even considering my request."

Gently, Shiromizu placed her hand on Himewari's shoulder and spoke softly, "You are very welcome, Himewari-San."

Minutes later, Ryo returned though he did seem confused a bit as Himewari gave him an odd smile. Shaking it off, he blew some dust off a scroll and opened it, "Here we go and... Oh, that explains it."

Her eyebrow raised, Shiromizu frowned, "What happened?"

Coughing, the male spirit looked from her to the other female spirits and then turned back to the scroll, "Well, there is no easy way to say this... The Kami of that particular mountain apparently is dead." At their widening eyes, he shook his head, "It was over four hundred years ago apparently, and he was a Sarugami. But one day he got very, very drunk and challenged an Oni to a challenge. Being no fool, said Oni stated that he had to fight a swordsman that had defeated him, Sanmaru of the Hundred Duels. But that he had to do it as a normal, mortal Sarugami... needless to say, when he lost, he attempted an underhanded attack only for Sanmaru to use Kawaakari no Shinju-kyo to deflect it back at him. Being as he was in a 'mortal' state... that killed him. Sanmaru apparently never knew that the Sarugami was a depowered Kami."

All Shiromizu did was sigh and facepalm, "Because of course that is what happened. Dammit..." Pulling her hand away, she looked between the three spirits with a frown, "What happens now? Does someone else have claim to it?"

None of them answered before Ryo spoke up, "Such a thing is not unheard of... and generally put, in such a case another powerful spirit or Yokai can become the new Kami of the Mountain. But being the current ranking Kami on the Mountain, you could accept it, or gift it to another. It is up to you in the end."

Still frowning, Shiromizu just nodded at that, "I see... something else to think about I suppose." Before they left the library though, Ryo asked to speak to her alone. Out of hearing distance, the Mizuchi tilted her head some, "Is something wrong, Ryo-San?"

With a glance at Himewari, he cleared his throat and bowed, "I-it is not my place to do so, but from what I have heard, young Mizuchi such as yourself often gain Courts?"

Eyebrow cocked, the young Kami nodded, "That is what I have been told, yes. Though it is up to the Mizuchi in question if they have a Court or not. Why? Do you wish to, er..." Frowning, she searched her mind for a word and then nodded, "Petition entry into my own Court?"

Quickly, Ryo shook his head, "N-no, I do not, Lady Shiromizu. Instead, I ask that you take Himewari-Chan into your Court." Glancing at the spirit in question, his expression softened, "While she has not stated it, she misses the Material Realm. How once she was able to stand in the sunlight surrounded by her sunflowers... Please, give her the chance and I know that she will do you great honour. Himewari-Chan is very experienced as an attendant."

Her expression softening, Shiromizu shook her head, "I see, from what I could see in this short time, you care for her."

Clenching his fist, the male spirit nodded, "I do, Lady Shiromizu. But... one part of such is doing what is best. And I would be happy knowing that she was once more truly happy."

Internally, Shiromizu chuckled though she did not let any of it show on her face, "You are a good man, Ryo-San. I am unsure though how one would go about such. As her original anchor in the physical world was destroyed..."

Tears at the corner of his eye, Ryo nodded some, "I understand. Give me a few days and I will have the information needed for you. And thank you, for taking the time to even consider such a request from a lowly spirit as myself."

With a final bow, he left and Shiromizu returned to her two attendants while internally sighing with a bemused smile. 'Well, if I was not before...'

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

"Lady Shiromizu! Lady Shiromizu!"

With a blink, Shiromizu turned and her eyes widened at the girl making her way towards her. Surprised, she stared for a few moments before bowing, "Ah, Kiri-San! What a surprise..." Frowning, the Mizuchi tilted her head to the side, "I will admit that I did not expect to see you here."

A small smile on her face, the Castlegirl bowed back before straightening, "It is something of a shock to come across you, Lady Shiromizu. With the amount of Kami, I was concerned that we would not be able to meet each other." It was then that she took in the two attendants at Shiromizu's side and Kiri bowed to each one, both Himewari and Suihou quickly returning it, "My apologies."

Shaking her head, Himewari gave the Castle an unsure look, "There is no need to apologize, um... Kiri-Sama?"

Lightly laughing, Kiri gave her a smile, "Hai, I am Kiri Castle of Ginzan Mountain..." Shiromizu then introduced the two attendants, who flushed as the Castlegirl quickly bowed to them both, "Himewari-San and Suihou-San. But I do still need to apologize to you both."

It was then that another voice spoke up, "Indeed you do, Kiri-Chan, indeed you do. It would be rather rude otherwise."

Turning, Shiromizu felt her eyebrows raise at the three Castles that made their way out of the crowd. The one who had spoken had soft, pink hair that ran down from her head with a tiara-like object on her crown. Purple eyes stared out from a pale skinned face while she wore a modified pink Kimono, that nonetheless exposed a rather lot of cleavage. And upon her back was what looked like portions of a Japanese castle. Bowing, she smiled a bit, "I am Himeji Castle, sometimes known as Shirasagi."

Beside her was another castlegirl, said young woman had short, brown hair and gentle blueish green eyes that showed kindness. Of course, her clothes would have attracted looks as the top was a highly modified Miko style which barely contained her bust and a red ribbon encircled her neck. Her middle though had stylized armor complete with parts of a skirt, while below that instead of a skirt she wore hot pants. And said hot pants hugged her form rather tightly, while on her head two racoon ears twitched and a racoon tail moved behind her. A small smile on her face, the castlegirl removed the smoking pipe from between her lips and bowed, "I am Hirado Castle."

Once she was done, the third of their group, who looked unsure also bowed, "I am Mahoutokoro School of Magic."

Eyes widening at that name, Shiromizu took her in as she stood beside Himeji. To her surprise, the two could have been sisters in most of their features. But there were differences such as how her Kimono was gold and hair was white, as was the roof of the castle parts on her. As well, where Himeji was pale, Mahoutokoro was tanned. The other difference was that instead of a cannon like Himeji, she had a wand made of Sakaki holstered at one side. Bowing to each one, Shiromizu smiled, "I am pleased to make the acquaintance of each of you." Turning, her smile widened a touch, "Especially yours, Mahoutokoro for I am happy to see you in good health. My Otouto mentioned how bad of shape you were in when rescued."

Confused, the school spirit frowned, "Otouto...?"

Kiri had a small smirk on her face and chuckled, "Yes, Lady Shiromizu claims a certain teenaged wizard by the name of Potter Harry as her Otouto." Seeing the other castle's eyes widen, she turned to Shiromizu, "She is quite thankful for what he did."

A flush on her cheeks, Mahoutokoro hissed at her, "Kiri-Chan!"

Lips twitching, Shirasagi shook her head in amusement before turning to the equally amused Shiromizu, "Please do not mind either of them as they are fans of your Otouto. Though I will admit that I am most happy that he kept his promise and saved my Itoko."

Head tilted to the side, the Mizuchi softly chuckled, "I am afraid that as soon as he heard she was in trouble, Harry wanted to help her. That is the sort of person that he is to be honest. Though, if I may ask..."

Smiling slightly, Shirasagi gestured between her and Mahoutokoro, "You are wondering about how it is that we look so much alike, yes?"

When Shiromizu nodded, Mahoutokoro smiled herself, relaxing slightly, "Like many Japanese castles, I was rebuilt in the sixteen hundreds. In my case, those building me used Himeji-Nee here as the basis for what I would become. Hence why we look so much like one another even now." A slight flush appeared on her cheeks, "I... will admit that I do not mind too much considering how I was before."

Despite the intrigued look from Shiromizu, she did not say anything further. Deciding to put that to the side, even though she was really curious, the Mizuchi turned to Kiri, "Don't take this the wrong way, of course, I'm happy to see a familiar face here. But..."

Understanding what was unsaid, Kiri nodded some, "You are wondering how I am here as well as the rest of us, right?" At the nod, she hummed a bit, "That is a good question, but one with a rather simple answer: We are the Kami of our respective Castles. And as we are Kami, we are able to come here for this month."

Eyes widening, Shiromizu realized something at that moment, "Wait, if you are Kami, does that mean that shipgirls and others could come here?"

Nodding slightly, Hirado spoke up at that with a slight curl of a smile on her lips, "Hai, they would be able to come here as they are Kami as well. But at the moment, they are far too busy to do so, though in the future I have no doubt that would change."

For several moments, Shiromizu thought that over before frowning, "Perhaps sooner then you might think." Seeing the confusion, she gave a shrug, "The government recently finished a specially built Summoning Pool in Nagasaki where they're going to attempt to summon Red Seal Ships and older vessels. Not sure how old, but... a number of those could show up here soon then."

That got her nods from each of the Castles before Mahoutokoro noticed that the Mizuchi was looking at her attendant, said girl having two jeweled earrings that looked like tears and a wand like from a magical girl show. Smiling, the school spirit gestured at the teen beside her, "This is Sueko-Chan, she was one of the students on that day who..." Taking a deep breath, she let it out, "Who I failed."

However, the teen gave her a look at that with a frown, "You didn't fail us, Mahoutokoro-San. You never failed us." Expression kind and gentle, she shook her head, "You did your absolute best to protect all of us after all. And you also made sure that our... remains... were treated with respect when gathered up."

Blushing, Mahoutokoro simply nodded at that, "Thank you, I appreciate it though I still do not believe that I deserve such words."

When Shiromizu turned to Shirasagi, she watched as the castle sighed and wagged a finger at her "Cousin" with fond exasperation on her face, "Yes, you do. There were other castles who fell far more easily to far weaker forces then the Abyssals. You held for the time needed. That is far more then anyone could ask." Then she turned towards the Mizuchi and shrugged with a gesture at the young woman at her side, "This is Okiko-San. Yes, the one from the story, I have taken her on as a permanent attendant."

An unsure look on her face, said woman bowed, "A good day to you all."

In return, Shiromizu bowed back to her with a small smile, "Thank you, and I hope that you have been having a good day as well." Pretending not to see the boggled expression, she turned to the amused castle, "You know, I remember how my Otouto told me about when he met you with the Weasleys and others."

Snapping a fan in front of face, Shirasagi giggled some, "Well, I will admit that it was rather fun. And being a tour guide is interesting, enough so that I feel like I might be doing it more often now that I am fully awake." There was a fond look on her face as she closed her fan, "Especially with how I feel about the children who come and look around in awe at their history."

As Mahoutokoro nodded at that as she remembered many, many students upon their first sight of her walls, Kiri shuffled a little. "Ah, I am not sure how well I will do with that." When they turned their attention to her, she shook her head, "From what I have heard, there might be people coming to see me where I sit upon the mountain. Though... with you and others..."

Her hand grasping the other castle's shoulder, Hirado gave it a small squeeze, "I am certain that they will come to see you and learn of your history and those who lived within your walls. And you can make their memory last in such a way as well."

With a nod, Shiromizu gave her castle neighbour a smile, "She is right, a castle such as you would be a big attraction no matter what and I expect that a lot of people would arrive just to see you."

Needless to say, said castlegirl flushed deeply before smiling and bowing, "Thank you, Lady Shiromizu."

Mahoutokoro had a thoughtful look on her face before she turned to the Mizuchi, "Lady Shiromizu?" When the serpent nodded, she continued, "Would it be possible for you to tell me more about your Otouto?" At the raised eyebrows, the school spirit flushed, "I wish to know more about one of those who rescued me and saved my life."

Smiling softly, Shiromizu chuckled some, "I would love to."

And soon enough, as the group walked along the streets, they began talking while their attendants did much the same.

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

Yellowhammer said:
Part III to follow once I get some sleep and consult my sketch outline.​

A Dove in a Dumpster Fire, the Continuing Madcap Misadventures of Colombe D'Aubigny-Muramasa née du Chasteler (Part III)

Yellowhammer said:
A Dove in a Dumpster Fire, the Continuing Madcap Misadventures of Colombe D'Aubigny-Muramasa née du Chasteler (Part I)
Yellowhammer said:
A Dove in a Dumpster Fire, the continuing madcap misadventures of Colombe D'Aubigny-Muramasa née du Chasteler (Part II) ​

Arriving in England in 1903, Colombe found out that while Moulbaix Castle is now hers, her finances are severely depleted to the point of near bankruptcy and her business manager suggested that "she live frugally and perhaps Madame might wish to explore alternate possibilities for making money". Forgetting about the raw diamonds from the Congo that she had collected in a fever dream while poisoned for the moment, she sighed and decides to speak to her contacts about work while arranging to have her equipment from the Congo expedition sent to storage at Moulbaix.

H. Rider Haggard has few leads for her, although he does provide her room and board in exchange for her stories of Africa, later to be used as part of the content of King Solomon's Mines and She: A History of Adventure. Morel thanks her for her hard work and transcribes her eyewitness testimony of conditions there for the Congo Reform Association to distribute to the newspapers. Finally she looked to speak to Ian and Lyra Potter, but they were 'out of the country visiting relatives in Asia' according to the family. However, they had a relative in town from the Continent who perhaps might be fruitful to meet.

Colombe met Karl Potter, freshly graduated from Hogwarts and about to do a Grand Tour of England and 'other points of interest' before returning to Germany. She agreed to serve as his Muggle specialist escort and guide during his wanderjahr in exchange for a regular salary from his branch of the family. With that they began their travels heading from England, to Ireland, then to St. Nazire from Dublin. Exploring France as 1903 turned into 1904, the youth and the ancient sword spirit established a deep friendship. Getting permission from his family to continue his travels, They headed south into Spain, then across the Straits of Gibraltar to Morocco in 1905. That day, they saw Kaiser Wilhelm II ride on a horse to the Sultan's place, with Karl saying that he was proud to have such a ruler and Colombe privately agreeing. Unknown to them, the First Moroccan Crisis that would happen as a result of the visit would be one of the first signs of the coming storm.

Enchanted by Colombe's stories of Africa and the potential for discoveries, Karl rented camels and prepared for an expedition with her advice and crossed the Sahara Desert with her, traveling to Timbuktu in French Niger, then turning east to cross the sub-equatorial savanna south of the Sahara. In late 1908, Karl (with an impressive dueling facial scar along with a large collection of curios acquired enroute including an enchanted Takoba - Wikipedia sword), Colombe (with her own lesser collection of curios and an impressive lion-claw necklace), and a rather striking aristocratic young lady in brilliant indigo clothing named Tamenokalt who had 'joined their expedition' in the mountains of Southern Algeria reached Khartoum at the junction of the White Nile and Blue Nile, where they took boat passage to Egypt. Like others before and after them, they were enthralled by the mystery of that ancient land.
Spoiler

Tamenokalt and some of her tribesmen. Potters going to Potter.

Arriving in Alexandria in 1909, the trio took transport to Athens, and then headed up through the Balkans to the German Potter family estate, arriving in 1911.

The next month, Colombe stood as a tearful witness to her friends' wedding in the Potter family chapel on the grounds of the estate. Accepting the invitation to stay with the family, Colombe spent the next two years there, standing as godparent to Karl's firstborn in late 1911. In early 1914, Karl received a letter from Sarajevo from an acquaintance that they had met on the trip. He mentioned that an exquisite Roman bronze statue of Mars had been uncovered during excavations, and wondered if Karl wished to purchase it. Karl, with his second child expected soon, asked Colombe if she would act as his agent in the purchase. Colombe agreed happily and hugged her friends, promising to triumphantly return soon.
Spoiler

She never would see them again.

Arriving in Sarajevo on June 26th, she concluded the purchase and shipped the statue to Karl on the 27th. Like most of the city, she decided to turn out to see the Archduke Franz Ferdinand of Austria - Wikipedia and his wife Sofie open the new state museum on the 28th. Standing on the bridge, she was shocked when a bomb exploded nearby as the motorcade passed, injuring two dozen people and wrecking the trail car.

After rendering first aid to the injured, she decided to head up the street to calm her nerves with some food a delicatessen a block away. Passing a young Serbian man (Gavrilo Princip - Wikipedia) waiting on the corner, she entered Schillers' Delicatessen, passing an off-duty French Auror on vacation in civilian clothes who also needed his nerves calmed down with a stiff drink of plum brandy. The Auror recognized her from the arrest warrant from Metz as a known Statute-breaker and murderer and dispatched an urgent request for backup to the nearby ICW Auror post as she ordered a burek meat pastry.

Behind her a car turned into the street, then began to back up. Colombe glanced over, and saw Princip drawing a pistol, and past him the Archduke. Desperately trying to stop the assassination, she gestured at Princip, incanted "Imperi---", and was blindsided by a stunning spell from the Auror. Snarling in fury as the first shots of World War One were fired outside, she counterattacked, punching the Auror out and then after one look at the confusion outside, elected to make a break for it through the shop's back door. This sent her right into the Auror patrol coming to reinforce their compatriot as the shouts of the Archduke being assassinated picked up steam.

The resulting running battle lasted over half a hour and across five streets, resulting in multiple casualties among the responding Aurors and yet another flagrant and blatant violation of the SoS. Cornered and injured, Colombe turned a corner to see a brewery wagon with a load of empty beer barrels passing her. Hurriedly stuffing her true self and her brooch into the straw under the barrels, she then headed past it, throwing a spell to spook the horses to discourage pursuit, while deciding to do as much damage as she could before her avatar was taken down. After all, she smugly reasoned, once her avatar moved too far away from the 'tether' of her sword, she would vanish and they would never catch her.

She didn't quite realize that the brewery was near enough to the local ICW station to delay the snapping of her tether for several hours.. Trapped in a Full Body-Bind, she was hauled inside, booked, and then interrogated about her complicity in the assassination. Her smug sarcasm did little to satisfy the Aurors, nor did the frequent curses and insults she spiced up the interrogation with. Finally convinced that they had a guilty party in the assassination plot, the Aurors threw her into a heavily warded and guarded maximum security cell. To their surprise, when they checked on her later, she had vanished.

Materializing in the back of the wagon that afternoon, Colombe retrieved her blade and brooch. She then dashed into the nearest muggle post office and Imperiused the clerk to mail herself and her brooch to herself in London via the slow freight packet from Trieste. Smugly happy that the dove had flown the coop, she headed down the street with her avatar a and elected to add insult to insult by enchanting the magical shop sign of an Austrian bookstore that she spotted to "COLOMBE WAS HERE, HA HA HA!" as anti-Serbian rioting started in earnest. After all, they didn't need to be so rough with her, and she was a blade of refinement and taste.

Arriving in London on the 4th August 1914, to her surprise Great Britain had declared war on the Central Powers, and all Europe was aflame. Worse, when reading the Daily Prophet, she noticed that the ICW was launching an international manhunt for her after her actions in Sarajevo.

Severely shaken, she headed to the Potters, hoping to find a sympathetic ear. Ian, Myra, and Henry Potter listened to her tearful story and while they believed her, they would need some proof of her innocence and also a track record of 'doing the right thing' would help the ICW rescind the arrest on sight warrant. A month later, bolstered by bribes and political favors funneled through Ian Potter and his friends to arrange the right paperwork for her existence was filed, a 'Squib relative' of the Potters named 'Dove D'Aubigny' joined a volunteer magical company to assist the British Empire in the Great War. Already there had been rumors of magicals assisting their countries, and Colombe's own home was behind hostile lines as Belgium was overrun by Germany.

Four, long, terrible years later, on 11 November 1918, as the survivors around her cheered the end of World War I, a young-seeming woman with haunted eyes in a muddy trench on the Western Front wept bitter tears for all but a bare handful of her friends who had gone off to war with her or that she had met after she arrived.
Spoiler

Quietly to herself, she could only say words spoken before and that would be spoken again to sum up what she had experienced. "It was not war - it was murder."

Traveling with some of the other survivors to Paris in January 1919, Colombe's luck changed when she happened to notice an auction notice in a Muggle newspaper about an auction of estates now that whole families had been wiped out. Resolving to find some gifts for Henry Potter, Ian Potter, as well as her friends Karl and Tamenokalt Potter in the now defeated and ruined Germany, she elected to attend. One of the items that was presented were the commission ledgers of Hyacinthe Rigaud, the painter who had painted the portrait of her mother and father together.

Acquiring the ledger, she grinned in smug triumph as she read the description of the commission: Portrait of Norimune and Julie D'Aubigny. Finally she had the name of her long-sought father, as well as proof (so she thought) that she was actually born within the bounds of wedlock. Unfortunately her oath restricted her from visiting Japan to track down Norimune. Pocketing the ledger, she set her sight for her home, dreading what she would find. To her utter shock, upon arriving on February 14th, 1919, twenty years to the day after she had arrived to confront her murderous cousin Hippolyte Visart de Bocarmé for what he had done to her beloved family, her home was untouched by the Great War. The combination of being off the beaten path of the main roads and basic Notice-me-not wards put into place by Hippolyte had held. Entering and sighing at the mountain of mail next to the delivered crates from her two expeditions to Africa, she decided to handle it tomorrow and wandered off to fall facefirst into her own bed.

Working through the mail, she is further shattered by a letter from the German Potters dated for 1916. Tamenokalt had died in childbirth despite the best efforts of the mediwizards, and inconsolable at her death, Karl had volunteered for the Kaiserliche Zauberstreikegruppe. He had died in The War on the Western Front. Worse for Colombe, she had the suspicion that she might have been partially responsible for his death, since the date and location of his death in the letter matched her memories of Verdun.
Spoiler

Finally getting to unpacking her African cargo, she is surprised when she discovered the axe Kasuyu is in one of her stasis preservation expanding bags, alongside six pounds of crocodile meat. Remembering how the spirit of the axe nearly bested her in the Congo when she fought the axe and its master, she hastily renews a stasis spell on it to prevent avatar manifestation before drawing it forth. Resolving to destroy such a clearly evil artifact, she is shocked when nothing she can do to it damages the axe. Even the spell combination she used to reinforce her blade in their fight has no effect. Furious at it and at herself for her dear-bought triumph being turned to ashes, she is reduced to cursing it in every language she knows, pouring out the venom and pain of the last decades. She then resolves to destroy the axe and begins researching using both her knowledge and Hippolyte's notes and diary.

For the next five years, her researches bear little fruit. While she manages to craft a custom enchantment that prevents the axe from manifesting, that does not have the desired effect because dropping the stasis spell does not change the fact that the thrice-cursed axe is impossible to harm by any muggle or magical way that she can devise. Finally at her wit's end, she decides to take the invitation of William Sheppard to visit the aging missionary, now back home in the USA to pick his brain. Traveling across the Atlantic with the axe as 'Dove D'Aubigny', she arrives in the US in 1926 by steamship and then rail to his home in Kentucky.

Sheppard is able to provide a key to the mystery. Since the axe is a sign of tribal authority, and since she defeated and killed the old chief in ritual combat, now she is bound to the axe, and as such is incapable of harming it. To demonstrate, Sheppard makes a small nick with his penknife upon the copper of the shaft, although that soon vanishes. Sheppard also fills her in on what happened after she departed the Congo. Thanks to the diplomatic pressure caused by the Congo Reform Authority's actions plus the death of King Leopold II resulting in the passing of the Congo Free State to the Belgian government, abuses there have been significantly checked. While the conditions in the colony are still 'not good', that is a far cry from the 'hell on earth' that Colombe experienced there. The elderly retired clergyman recommends that she unburden herself to God to deal with the pain in her soul, and she agrees to at least consider it while staying with him.

Unfortunately, a young-looking attractive white woman vising a black clergyman is incendiary in 1920s Louisville, Kentucky and the local chapter of the Ku Klux Klan decide to 'do something' to put an end to the apparent interracial romance. After the first cross burning is explained to her, Colombe decides to 'teach the Klan a lesson' when they show up in the black district of Louisville next. The resulting 'object lesson' decimates the Louisville KKK ranks, takes down a pair of Scourers who got caught in the crossfire, and results in 'Dove D'Aubigny' on the run from MACUSA for multiple blatant breaches of Rappaport's Law (Violation of the SoS, Muggle-Baiting, Arson, Murder of a Muggle, Assault of an Auror, Magical Assault of a Muggle, Maiming of a Muggle, Possession of an unregistered juvenile Nundu (actually a transfigured alley cat), Possession of an unregistered wand (because they can't believe that she is so good with wandless magic), Public Noise Disturbances, Vandalism of the local Civil War Memorial, and Littering). At least, muses Colombe after re-manifesting in the bottom of a barge full of suspiciously gurgling crates along with her true self, axe, and brooch, she is getting quite good at this means of getting out of a town that has rapidly become too hot to hold her.

In a stroke of singular good fortune, the barge is owned and is currently being operated by her half-sister Jacklyn Fox. The two sisters managed to establish each other's identity, helped by Colombe having the portrait in her locket and Jacklyn having the Pensieved memory from Jèzabel to compare it to. Jacklyn offers to smuggle Colombe to safe haven in Jamacia while sending a message for Jèzabel and Delilah to join them there. The family reunion is tearful, with Jèzabel remarking that the mess that Colombe made in Louisville to be "just like Nori would do", Auror Delilah remarking that it would be for the best if her half sister kept a very low profile while family members shuffled her most recent arrest warrant into the back of the priority list, and Jacklyn just laughing like a hyena as Colombe tells her story (and is mortally chagrined that she was running around India and Asia while Norimune was in the Americas and Europe). Sadly all good things must come to an end, and after exchanging magical and mundane contact information and Colombe offering the hospitality of Moulbaix for both visits and as a bolthole, the four part ways to return to their lives.

For the next two years she tours the Caribbean, visiting Cuba, Jamaica, the Bahamas, and Haiti and the Dominican Republic among other ports of call before taking a steamship back to Spain from Havana on September 4th, 1929. Arriving in Europe at the start of the Great Depression, Colombe then heads back home to Moulbaix. Finally realizing that she has a small fortune in raw diamonds from the Congo still and runnign short of money in 1931, she heads to Amsterdam to see about having them cut so they can be used as an emergency source fo funds. Meeting with Abraham Asscher - Wikipedia of the Asscher Diamond Company, she negotiates the cutting of her raw diamonds in exchange for 25% of them going to Asscher as the company's fee. Selling another 25%, she has the money needed to pay the taxes for Moulbaix for the next decade.

While laying low, she starts hearing reports of Gellert Grindelwald's magical superiority movement. This reminds her of some of the worse things she has dealt with in the Ku Klux Klan and the horrors of the Congo, and she also feels in her steel bones that events are coming toward a climax with the rise of fascism and communism. Never in her lifetime has the flame of liberty seemed to burn so dimly.

In 1936, tired of laying low and hearing word from Delilah that MACUSA and the ICW have finally ceased the active hunt for her, she gets an owl from one of her old comrades from WWI mentioning the Spanish Civil War and that he believes that some pro-Grindelwald wizards are heading there to assist the Nationalists, she gears up and heads to Albacente to join him in the XI International Brigade. Arriving in time to participate in the Siege of Madrid, she then fights for the next two years in a doomed effort. While she is able to help in the defeat of several of Grindlewald's wizards and their Spanish allies, ultimately by 1938 the war is lost and she is sickened by the atrocities she has witnessed thanks to the Republican anti-clericalism leading to massacres matched by Spanish Nationalist atrocities. Worse from her point of view she views the Stalinist control of the Republicans as nothing less than a coup, just like George Orwell who she met and befriended in Spain.
Spoiler

Leaving Spain in 1938, she travels to London to discuss her concerns about Grindelwald and Naziism with with Henry Potter, Jèzabel, Delilah, and other like-minded people. Following that consultation and notification that Colombe du Chasteler has had her 1914 arrest warrant 'creatively misfiled' by the MoM, although she really needs to avoid pushing her luck, she returns to Belguim to stand ready to fight for what she believes in. Warding up her ancestral home as best that she can both against the magical and mundane, and for a refreshing change able to sense the way the wind is blowing, she stands ready to answer Henry Potter's call once more on September 1st, 1939 as World War II begins.

((And this is pretty much it, although one thing I 'know' is Miss I Run Into Crimes Against Humanity winds up attempting an infiltration of Bergen-Belsen concentration camp or another Jewish concentration camp to get some of her friends like the Asscher family out of there. Dumpster fires ensue (along with yet another SoS break). Butter Knives have to Butter Knife.

She spends the bulk of WWII in Europe fighting Grindelwald and Hitler and generally being her normal pain in the ass.

The other thing is that eventually she finally allows Kasuyu to form an avatar sometime before Blood Week, and he's a pretty decent fellow and quite happy that his new 'tribal chief' is a non-cannibal, non-tyrannical young lady who tends to run into the most interesting people, many of whom try to kill her on a semi-constant basis. Oh yes, and he prefers his native garb (AKA makes Amisi look overdressed) until she finally manages to talk him into Western clothing. The only problem is that it is a Scottish kilt and shirt combo. On a 2 meter and 150 Kilograms of pure muscle Scary Black Dude. Butter Knives, man. ))

Feel free to use, abuse, fold, spindle or mutilate* Colombe as you see fit for your stories, folks.

*A.N. Classical computer reference. Also, here's her home:

$1.5m castle abandoned for a decade

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

The horizon slowly lightened as night gave way to day as the dawn broke over Izumo in both the Material and Spiritual Realms. Inside a hotel room, Shiromizu mumbled a bit to herself as she began to stir for yet another day of Kamiarizuki, or as she has started to term it in her head, Kami-Con. Part of the reason for that being that like a Con, there were a large number of panels for Kami. As well, there were contests, fun and games... and lots of swag.

Shiromizu was rather happy with the Christmas gifts she would give this year to friends and family.

Finally, Shiromizu opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling of her room. With a deep breath, she let out a yawn and stretched. Sitting up, she continued to stretch out her arms with a soft sight of relief. Turning to the open doors to her balcony, which for some reason did not affect the temperature of the room, she hummed. Despite everything, the room was warm and comfortable. And with that thought in mind, Shiromizu bowed towards the slowly rising Sun, "Good morning, Amaterasu-Sama."

Briefly, the small amount of the Sun that could be seen brightened. Something that made Shiromizu smile before she shifted her shoulder. A movement that reminded her that she was both wearing a loose sleeping Yukata and did not have any chest bindings on currently as always when she woke up. Looking down, she had a bemused expression on her face before shaking her head, "I will never understand why Senpai has such an issue with that. Same with Natsumi-Chan or why they get jealous of them." Adjusting her Yukata, Shiromizu shook her head, "They just make my bindings uncomfortable and get in the way." Though..." Smirking a bit, she snickered, "That first time that Senpai noticed them was funny. I still don't understand why she started going on about mountains though and cursing them..."

Looking at her now adjusted Yukata, she frowned as she thought over being uncomfortable again, "Maybe I should look into a bra... Might be more comfortable then using wraps all the time..."

Less then an hour later found her at a small chabudai set up before the doors to the porch of her room. Setting down a small amount of food, Himewari smiled and bowed slightly, "Your breakfast, Lady Shiromizu."

Raising an eyebrow, Shiromizu gave her a look, "I believe you mean our breakfast. Please, both you and Suihou-San come and have a seat, Himewari-San."

Cheeks flushed, Himewari shared a look with her fellow attendant, "Lady Shiromizu, it is not proper. Besides which, the other Kami might talk."

More than amused, Shiromizu raised one eyebrow, "Then let them talk, it does not matter to me. I will treat attendants'as family and friends, which you are. Perhaps some of them could use the reminder that they should treat others well. Besides which, we are not in public anyways so it should not matter." Gesturing to the food, she smiled, "So come and have your breakfast as well."

By the time she was done, poor Himewari's face was completely red and she could see some steam coming from Suihou. However, they did sit down on the other side from Shiromizu, though the water spirit frowned as she gestured with one transparent hand at the food, "Lady Shiromizu, if each of us has a portion though, it will not be much."

Having taken a sip of tea, Shiromizu set it aside, "Then I suppose that I shall simply have a second breakfast after my morning practice, though it will not be quite as good as yours. Or perhaps have an Elevensies if needed, though I doubt that."

Lost, Himewari looked at her friend who seemed to be as confused as she was before turning to the Mizuchi, "Elevensies, Lady Shiromizu? I... am afraid that I do not know what that is..."

One piece of food in her mouth, Shiromizu took a moment to chew and swallow before answering with a small smile, "Sorry, I was just referencing something from a work by an Englishman named Tolkien, called 'Lord of the Rings', a trilogy he wrote."

Blinking, Suihou took a sip of tea and furrowed her eyebrows, "Lord of the Rings? Is that like the Book of Five Rings?"

Just chuckling, the Mizuchi shook her head, "No, not at all. Master Tolkien decided to create an epic mythology based on a place that never existed. He was so good, he created several languages specifically to expand upon the world. They're quite good books though and I brought them with me to read in case I got bored. If you want, I don't mind lending them to you to read for my time here."

It said something that both attendants had intrigued expressions on their faces before the conversation turned to other matters. As they are though, Shiromizu observed her two attendants. Both of them had turned out to be long time friends of each other, hence why Himewari had brought Suihou to her that day when she first stepped into the bathhouse. Neither had expected for Shiromizu to take on the water spirit as a second attendant for her stay though they were quite happy with it. Eventually, the young Kami had gotten them to relax a little around her, though that had taken some effort. They did seem to enjoy being her attendants as much as she enjoyed their company which was a plus.

Especially with an idea that was bouncing around her head considering things.

And watching them, her mind drifted back some time. All the way in fact to that first full day in Izumo after she had been introduced formally to Ryuujin's Court. Once the meeting was adjourned, she was taken aside by Osamu...

For several moments, Shiromizu just stared at the older dragon. Then she furrowed her eyebrows and gave him a look, "I'm sorry, Osamu-San but I need a what?"

More amused then anything, Osamu chuckled as he crossed his arm, "A Court."

Sputtering, Shiromizu shook her head at him, "I-I, but why? I don't need a Court!"

Eyebrow raised, the other Kami shook his head and chuckled, "Actually, that is where you are wrong. As it turns out, you do indeed require a Court of your own now. Your position demands it."

Jaw dropped, Shiromizu stared at him. Then she shook her head on disbelief at what she was hearing, "B-but why? Why do I need a Court? Senpai doesn't have one!"

Stroking his jaw, Osamu gave a nod, "That is true enough... to an extent. But there are a few things in regards to Jin-San that you don't know. One is that while she has not had a Court, nor has one currently, she has had groups that follow her and that most just shrug and consider as such if more odder versions. The Adachi Neighbourhood Watch for example is just the most recent one that has done so."

That brought up Shiromizu short and she frowned, "Wait, the most recent? But Senpai never mentioned anything like that."

With a shrug, the higher ranked dragon shook his head, "I am not surprised to be honest. The other groups were mostly Kappa and the like who lived in her stream. Back then, they sort of organized themselves not unlike the Yakuza today with groups of Kappa obeying a Suiko, who in turn will follow a local Mizuchi's orders if said Mizuchi gives such. A couple of centuries ago, there was such a group in her stream though Jin-San mostly ignored them unless they bothered her too much. Eventually, she drove them out when they got too annoying and were attracting attention and various beings to attempt to slay them."

Facepalming, Shiromizu sighed, "Of course..."

Simply ignoring that, Osamu continued, "Besides which, your situation is somewhat different from your Senpai's in a few major ways."

Now curious, she tilted her head to the side, "It is? How? I mean... besides Senpai being partially dead, I think."

Chuckling, Osamu grinned, "More like mostly dead, but yes." Pausing for a moment to gather his thoughts, he nodded before making a gesture with one hand, "You heard Chichi-ue's proclamation, correct? About how all the water on the mountain belongs to you?" At her nod and then widening eyes, the Wani smiled thinly, "As you can guess, there is a lot more to that then you might think."

Just swallowing, Shiromizu bit her lip, "I think that I might be realizing that.. is that why?"

Osamu sighed and gave her an understanding look, "It is. You see, Shiromizu-San, Chichi-ue was not being metaphorical in regards to that. Remember, you are the biggest example of flowing water on your mountain. As your stream flows down the mountain, it is likely to have other springs, brooks, and the like feed into it. Each one of those likely have their own spirit. The further down the mountain, the larger amount of water you will carry, and the more streams and such will feed into you. Due to that, you are technically responsible for them and said water spirits are your... subjects, for lack of a better word. Same with any aquatic life including Yokai which may live in their waters."

Chewing her lip, the young Mizuchi nodded some, "O-okay, I think I am understanding now. A Court is needed because of how many spirits are involved, right? But how is that different from Senpai's situation?"

To that, he raised a finger, "It is different in one major way, Jin-San only had one spring feeding her stream, her own. Said stream then flowed into the Arakawa River from where it sprung, only a short distance. Hence, she never really had to be in charge of other water spirits. You, on the other hand, will be. For the most part though a Court for a Mizuchi just means less direct work if needed. Any issues that the local water spirits might have, they would inform your Court who would then inform you. They can also take care of various minor things so you don't need to worry about them. That said? Nowadays a Court is mostly for show as there would be very little that you would actually do. One of the few examples might be to give the spirit a form that they can take where normally, they would not be able to. Much like the spirits in the bathhouse. But ultimately it is to look good."

For a moment, Shiromizu stared at him, "You mean... wait, what? So a Court is mostly to look good? Am I understanding this right?"

Lightly laughing, Osamu nodded, "Generally speaking? Yes, it is mostly for the Mizuchi or Wani to look good. The more waterways that feed into you, the larger the Court, and better one looks when it comes to posturing and such. Technically any water spirits that flow into you are members of your Court, but it helps to have some who are already experienced. You can also use them to take care of any residence that you might have." A grimace then crossed his face, "It would look odd if you do not have one in your situation and might attract... negative attention. Hence why I stated that you need one even if it starts off very small, it would still be there."

Now becoming thoughtful, the younger Mizuchi was silent for almost a minute as she rolled that around in her head. Eventually, she gave him a calculating look, "Just two questions... Does my Court need to only have water spirits? And is it possible to gather any spirits for it from, ah, elsewhere?"

There was an amused glint in Osamu's eyes as he hummed, "Have someone in mind?" At her nod, his smile became a grin, 'This is going to be amusing, I can already tell.' Clearing his throat, Ryuujin's son considered his next words. Then he chuckled and gave her a knowing look, "It is not too hard to add a Spirit to your Court, and no, they don't need to be a water spirit though that is the norm..."

In the present day, Shiromizu was smiling behind her hands as she listened to the conversation that the two spirits were having in front of her. A smile that only grew as she shook herself from the memory that just ran through her head as well as the plans she had.

 

[darthcourt10]

Snippet 85: Lord K

Oh jeeze. You leave for a week, and the thread moves. Time for some general catch up, but first, a quick (re; long) summery of the Butterknife Bastards I've been mulling over.

Yellowhammer said:
Colombe D'Aubigny-Muramasa née du Chasteler

Picture of her avatar:
Spoiler
"Bonjour!" (complete with Muramasa Smug Fighting Bitchface)
"Look out Norimune, I'm coming for you!" (your worst nightmare is a daughter that is just like you as a teenager)

True Form: A French-pattern rapier from 1707, unique distinguishing characteristics are an engraving of a dove between the primary crossbars and a blade of tamahagane steel with itame tree like grain. To an expert in the subject or a sword familiar with the Muramasas, the 'family resemblance' will be plain upon close examination..​

Hehehe, I like the general basis and ideas of this! It's convenient too, as while I have some ideas for her other two 'main' bastards, I was somewhat struggling to figure out what to do for her kid with Julie.
Spoiler: Kid with Jèzabel de Breuil

*Yes I know that's not an era-accurate firearm

I'm now pretty entertained by the idea of her kid via Jèzabel being an agent of the modern incarnation of the 'Anne Winter' information broker network, and considering the time period of her birth, I'm torn between having her be either a Model 1850 Army Staff & Field Officers' Sword, or to make her a bit unique and 'modern' compared to the other two, she ends up as a Model 1853 pattern Sharps Rifle. Alternately, because reasons/'it's fucking magic' factor, her form is that of one of two more iconic/useful guns that would only actually come along a few years after her birth, either the Springfield Model 1861 or a Henry Repeating Rifle.
Spoiler

"aaaand that's what happened. Seriously, you should have seen his face!"

"Sometimes I don't know whether to be horrified or grateful that you inherited your courage from your 'father'. Thank god you at least inherited my brains to go along with her heart."

Considering Jèzabel's blue-blood and old money upper class background, I'm thinking of going with something like Delilah Naomi de Breuil

Delilah to continue the theme of clock-and-dagger ladies with the names of traitorous biblical wives, who are actually good.

Naomi, because it seems like an innocent enough western name (meaning 'pleasantness') that Jèzebel could have slipped past her father with the excuse of using the English version rather than the French Noémi, when in fact Naomi is how you'd romanize the Japanese name 直美 ( 直 (nao) meaning "straight" and 美 (mi) meaning "beautiful")

And obviously de Breuil because over his dead body would Jèzebel's father have not only a bastard in the family, but one running around with some foreign name of the eastern harlot that corrupted his daughter!

Which is ironic, as he kicks it only a few years later, resulting in Jèzebel inheriting everything and doing what ever the hell she wants anyway (not that she does so openly, as she's a lot smarter and wiser for everything that's happened, along with being rather driven thanks to her experiences and the knowledge that her daughter likely isn't entirely human in nature)
Spoiler: Pirate Kid

After some thinking on the idea of her bastard from her pirating days, I've slowly settled upon a new fun idea for her parentage, that doesn't clash with the fact that Anne Bonny and Mary read are to be magpied taken in by the Potters. (although I still think the idea of there having potentially been something between the three and maybe Rackham, to be hilarious, since that then means Norimune's now two-for-two on Potters/Masters of Juuchi or their relations she's unknowingly bedded).

So in Black Flag, there's a song with a rather fun twist you can sometimes hear being sung, called "William Taylor".


Or as some of it's alternate names according to the Wikipedia article rather spoilerifically call it, 'The False Lover, The Female Lieutenant', 'Faithless Lover Rewarded', 'The Life and Death of Billy Taylor', and 'Sally Brown and William Taylor'

To quote wikipedia for the gist of the song;

The story of the song concerns a young couple due to be wed. On the morning of the wedding, the groom William Taylor (Billy in some versions) is pressed into service. The bride searches for him, disguising herself as a man to become a soldier[8] or sailor.[9] When her true gender is revealed (usually in an incident involving accidental exposure of her breasts), the captain points her in the direction of her beloved, but mentions that he now has a new suitor. When she finds him, she shoots him and his new bride. In some versions, she is then rewarded by the captain with command of her own ship.​

Spoiler: The lyrics for those interested
William Taylor was a brisk young sailor
Full of heart and full of play
Until he did his mind uncover
To a youthful lady gay

Four and twenty British sailors
Met him on the king's highway
As he went for to be married
Pressed he was and sent away

[Chorus]
Folleri-de-dom, de- daerai diddero
Folleri-de-dom, domme daerai dae
Folleri-de-dom, de- daerai diddero
Folleri-de-dom, domme daerai dae

Sailor's clothing she put on
And went on board a man-of-war
Her pretty little fingers long and slender
They were smeared with pitch and tar

On that ship there was a battle
She amongst the rest did fight
The wind blew off her silver buttons
Her breasts were bared all snowy white

[Chorus]

When the captain he did discover
He says Fair maid, what brought you here?
Sir, I'm seeking William Taylor.
Pressed he was by you last year.

If you rise up in the morning.
Early at the break of day.
There you'll spy young William Taylor
Walking with his lady gay.

[Chorus]

She rose early in the morning
Early at the break of day
Here she spied young William Taylor
Walking with his lady gay

She procured a pair of pistols
On the ground where she did stand
There she shot poor William Taylor
And the lady at his right hand

[Chorus]

And so an amusing thought occurred to me. What if in the HPatSG Universe, this sea shanty was so popular because it had it's roots in something that actually happened?

What if during the Golden Age of Piracy, a real William/Billy Taylor is pressganged by the Royal Navy, and like more than a few sailors during this time period, eventually decides to just jump ship one day while in Nassau. Inevitably though, Taylor then falls in with a bunch of pirates, thanks to his worth as a navigator and chart reader. Norimune's pirates to be precise.

Unfortunately, the man turns out to be just a good a pirate as he was a sailor in the Royal Navy, and quickly proves troublesome. When the life of a pirate turns out not to be filled with repeated Henry Every esque fortunes, and that 'fairer' conditions and laws upon ships run by pirate code do not always mean 'easier', Taylor then leaves. While he cites his new found love of a fair maiden in Kingston as his reason for breaking his promised service aboard the Impenitent, it then turns out that not only is the 'fair maiden' in fact one of the other problem crew members, but Taylor has also attempted to filch many of her less-regularly used sea-charts. While the nodachi gets the maps back upon confronting him (i.e. beating the tar out of the guy), the parting is on bad terms, with Norimune only barely restraining herself from killing the man, lest she raise the ire of the authorities in the British haven.

Meanwhile his original bride to be (one Sally Grey if we go by one of the common names for the fiancee in the story), is going through the general gist of the shanty. She disguises herself as a man, joins a royal navy ship, eventually rises to lieutenant, and gets into a battle where the buttons of her shirt are torn off, revealing her as a woman.

Where the divergence is though, is that the battle she is in, is with the pirates/privateers of Norimune and the Impénitent. And thanks to the supernatural qualities of the Impénitent, and the Royal Navy captain's underestimation of the pirate vessel as a merely upgunned trader rather than an actual fifth-rate ship of the line, the pirates actually manage to win the battle and flee. When Grey is later asked by the Captain what she's doing on the ship and she says she's looking for Taylor, the man doesn't actually know where exactly Taylor is or mention the new woman, but is polite enough to let her stay on the ship until they get to Nassau, rather than immediately dropping her off at the nearest port.

So of course, once in Nassau, Grey runs into Norimune and company who are there on some other business. Grey very nearly manages to shoot the cocky pirate captain before Norimune wins the duel/brawl, but in the fight, it comes out that she's looking for Taylor. Upon the nodachi's glib response that the useless thieving rat is living it up with women, wine and song in Kingston, in order to avoid his just desserts from her and a number of other priates he's crossed, Grey does not believe her.

Norimune then offers a deal to Grey. She's impressed with the girl's quickness with her pistols, and any woman who can rise to lieutenant while dressed as a man on a Royal Navy ship must surely be worth her mettle as an officer, as well as a sailor. Also, she find's Grey's love of and belief in faithfulness of 'the useless thieving rat' hilarious.

Grey at first flips her off, but upon discovering that most of the ships in Nassau are either pirates who are barely skirting the recent King's Pardon, and that she lacks the money to buy passage on most of the legitimate vessels heading to Kingston any time soon (or the gender if she wishes to work her passage there), Grey grudgingly joins Norimune's crew.

Some kind of adventure then probably ensues, and along the way to Kingston, she then comes to grudgingly like many of those aboard the Impénitent, and even Norimune herself. Life among the pirates (at least among Norimune's crew) is hard but fair. Women among the crew aren't actually an oddity thanks to the sensibilities of it's mostly magical crew (and isn't that a shock to discover). Grey learns of other women pirates when they at one point cross paths with Read and Bonny. And as much of a drunken lush and scarlet woman as Norimune can be, she is never the less and adequate captain who cares for her crew and keeps their loyalty. By the time they finally get to Kingston, Grey is already more than a little pirate-ified and guiltily fond of the Impénitent and it's crew. Maybe even it's captain too, even as she awkwardly tells herself she needs to stay loyal to Taylor (because girls can't love girls!)

Except, then they get to Kingston. And true to Norimune's word, exactly when then nodachi said, and exactly where she said she'd find them, when Grey goes down to the port with the captain, she finds Taylor waling with his new lover (a different girl to the one he was with when she last stopped by even, Norimune idly notes)

In full plain view of dozens of witnesses, Grey then pulls out her pistols, and with the speed and accuracy she has become famed for among the Impénitent's crew, she then guns Taylor and his lover down, before she even realizes what she's doing. Coming to her senses, she then looks at Norimune in shock at what she did, with the Muramasa herself looking town between satisfaction at the end of the thieving rat, hilarity at such an ironic turn of events for the unfaithful lover, smugness at Grey doing such a criminally piratical thing, or horror at the fact that she just gunned down a couple in plain view of so many people, in the center of a British colony.

Making their escape from Kingston before any of the guards or the port officials can be alerted and stop them, Grey then becomes an official part of Norimune's crew.

Somewhat continuing the tradition of successful pirate Captains mentoring future ones, Grey eventually rises through the ranks of Norimune's crew, until eventually the Muramasa finally puts her in charge of a ship of her own. At some point Grey becomes involved with Norimune, but unfortunately, the Muramasa is only really looking for adventurous flings and can't find it in herself to attempt to fill the void Julie left behind. Like many 'apprenticed' pirate fleet captains, Grey eventually strikes out on her own, but still holds a torch for Norimune, who she meets up with from time to time.

Eventually however, as the Golden Age of Piracy enters it's closing acts, Grey's luck runs out as it does with so many other of the legendary pirates of the period. Unfortunately, while Norimune had been content to use magic to stick around in the Caribbean, and to cheat in order to lie low between raising hell for the English and Spanish, Grey had no such luck. With the West Indies now far to tightly controlled and governed for most pirates to remain free for long, and the ships she usually cycled through too small to engage in the occasional legitimate venture like Norimune would with the Impénitent, Grey decides to follow in the path of Bartholomew Roberts and strikes it out for the West African Coast in 1722.

Before she leaves however, Grey meets with Norimune as she expects it to be some time before they ever see each other again. With the deaths or disappearances of so many of their friends in recent years, Grey seeks comfort in the Muramasa, even if to Norimune it's just another FWB fling. Though she doesn't admit it, Grey herself as a feeling this will be her last voyage.

Unfortunately, Grey never makes it to Africa, as after becoming caught in an Atlantic storm, her vessel is instead blown towards the Carolinas, where damaged by the storm, they are forced to put ashore. Not helping matters is the fact that she is increasingly ill, which is baffling due to the fact that even in the worst of storms, she has never suffered from sea sickness or maladies brought about by bad food. Before repairs can be completed, they are then discovered by the British and rather ignobly captured while on shore.

Most of her crew are then swiftly hung for being pirates, but on a desperate hunch, Grey then decides to play the same card Read and Bonny Did by 'pleading her belly'. Something that to her shock and relief turns out to be true as the months goes on, but also tragically pointless. While she had hoped somebody, or even Norimune herself might hear of her and rescue her before the nine months is up, the news is too slow to travel and made even worse by the fact that everyone assumes her to be in Africa, and expects news of her travels to come from there. Complicating matters, is that due to the expectation she will be hung anyway once the child is born, little proper care is given to her during her imprisonment, and then labor.

With guilt in her heart for the child she realizes she will be leaving behind, Grey dies shortly after the birth of her daughter, living only long enough to call her Jacklyn.

A child with the ears and tail of a fox, and seemingly accompanied by a cutlass-style boarding saber.

The girl's birth immediately garner's the attention of MACUSA, who are horrified and baffled by the news that a nomaj pirate in a nomaj prison, has seemingly spawned a child that is not only the product of a magical-and-nomaj union, but potentially not even fully human at all. MACUSA officials swiftly obliviate everyone they can find, who was potentially involved or knew of not only the girl's birth, but even the imprisonment of the mother. Assuming that her 'father' was one of the executed members of the crew, or somewhere else entirely, the newborn 'orphan' is then taken away and placed into a orphanage for magicals, with her last name switched to Fox as an uninventive method of further separating her from anything involving the name and deeds of the swiftly erased fate and history of Captain Sally Grey.

By the time Norimune learns of the capture of her one time apprentice/casual lover, and has the opportunity to sail up to the Carolinas to try and find out what's going on, the trail has fully gone cold. All she is able to discover is the bare bones facts that Grey was captured, most of her crew were swiftly executed, and that Grey herself was held for some time but is now dead too. With no mention of her pleading the belly, Norimune guiltily figures that Grey must have been found of something that also garnered the ire of the American magical authorities, who later left her for the British to gibbet or hang in chains at some point. No doubt the plan was for a drawn out method of execution or warning to other pirates, only for Grey to die in prison before a new gibbet was available. Completely ignorant of her daughter, Norimune turns around and heads beck to the Caribbean for a few more years before the pirating/privateer life becomes difficult enough she finally gives up and heads to Europe.

Spoiler: Captain Jacklyn Fox

Sometime circa the 1740s

So, Jacklyn grows up in an orphanage in a small seaside magical community, surrounded by other magical children. While not exactly the best childhood thanks to having fox ears and a tail, on top of her her lack of parents and a strange connection to the Cutlass she seems tied to, she never the less grows up exactly as one would the child of pirates. A mouthy, a defiant and free-spirited girl, who often spends more time watching the ships come into port and badgering stories out of sailors than she does at the orphanage, Jacklyn's rebellious nature only grows as she gets older and realizes that Magical North American Society probably isn't the best traits for someone as 'bestial' as her.

Not allowed to go to Ilvermorny or learn magics with a wand, she instead learns of the sea and the trades of ships from the old salts, fishermen, and sailors on docks and in the taverns. Though the Golden Age of Piracy has by now definitively passed, and even it's twilight is now a decade gone by the mid-1730s, Jacklyn becomes enamored with the tales of the infamous legends who are still living memory for many of those that plied their trades in the waters of the Caribbean and Atlantic between the 1650s through to the 1720s. The buccaneers of the Brethren of the Coast in Tortuga. The magical colony of Libertatia, founded in Madagascar by those who worked the Pirate Round. And then of course, the Flying Gang of Nassau, who's membership read like a who's-who of legends, many of whom would go on to establish the short-lived Republic of Pirates.

It is during this time, that Jacklyn stumbles across stories of one pirate in particular, who doesn't seem to exist in nomaj records. The infamous Norimune Muramasa, or 'Captain Longblade' as many of those who couldn't wrap their heads around her name ended up titling and nicknaming her. Tales of a magical pirate, noted to have fox ears and a tail when not in the company of nomajs, and rumored to be somehow tied to a large sword from for lands far, far to the east, drawn her interest. Is this 'Captain Longblade' somehow related to her?

Upon coming of age in the wizarding world at 17 in 1739, Jacklyn leaves the orphanage and her home town, and strikes out for Nassau as part of a crew who know her thanks to her years of mingling with them whenever they were in port. Unfortunately, once in Nassau, it turns out that what few ex-pirates and retired sailors of the period remain, haven't seen 'Captain Longblade' in years. Much to her disappointment, the last time it seems anyone even heard Norimune was in the Caribbean, was back in 1733. Since hen, she's supposedly been involved in at least one or two wars right in the depths of Europe, but that's all anyone knows. The only people who might have a clue are some of her crew from the old days, but a number have ended up retiring to the US mainland, and those still serving with the Impénitent haven't been seen since the ship last stopped by under the command of the Muramasa's old first mate in 1735. Since then, the Impénitent's supposedly been running a number of more legitimate ventures back and forth across the Atlantic while it's actual owner is god knows where.

Making contacting her even harder, is that Jacklyn makes the mistake of addressing many of her attempts at communication to the Longblade alias. Unfortunately for her, Norimune actually hated the name for it's relative uninventiveness and never thought of, or identified herself by the moniker that was initially a mocking joke by friends. As such, none of those owls find her.

In the end, Jacklyn joins a group of privateers when the War of Jenkin's Ear breaks out in the West indies as part of the War of the Austrian Succession. Afterwards though, everyone ends up out of work, and in a tale as old as time, they turn to piracy. Unlike the pirates of old however, the crews Jacklyn eventually rises to captain are far more low key and far less bold than their predecessors.

Eventually rising to captain of a small, ever-changing and transient band, Jacklyn soon adopts a reputation for hitting small but regular marks, and knowing when to move on to greener pastures before she over stays her presence and brings down the heat of the various navies. She regularly changes ships to avoid becoming known or recognizable for any one vessel or type, often effects being a bit of a cuckoolander, eccentric or drunk to get people to underestimate her, soon comes into her own as a surprisingly shrewd trickster, both in battle and diplomacy. More than anything else though, she is often just plain lucky. The one trademark she does become known for, is her preference for a simple red flag as her personal colors, shying away from many of the more personalized and iconic designs or elements, causing some to nickname her 'The Red Fox of the Sargasso Sea'

Unfortunately, she spends so much time being a pirate, she misses when Norimune briefly makes a low key visit to some friends in Nassu in 1770.

During the American Revolutionary War, she joins up as a privateer for the US, but due to her preference for smaller boats and numbers in shallow waters, she never runs into Impénitent, which is well suited for the high-risk-high-reward of long solo chases against larger prey in deeper waters thanks to it's larger draft. And ironically, when Norimune does finally come back to the Caribbean, Jacklyn decides to take a stab at plying her piratical trade and privateering skills on the Mississippi.

After the war, Jacklyn continues on as she has always does, and leaps right back into her 'low-key' piracy. Unlike Norimune who leaves the US because of the increasing implementation of Rapport's Law, Jacklyn doesn't give a damn and continues living it up in the Caribbean as she always has. Craftier than most give her credit for though, she slowly begins to craft for herself the persona of 'quirky gentlewoman pirate' and 'seagoing Robin Hood' whenever hitting magical marks. This 'romanticized pirate' image of herself makes it easier to move among many coastal magical communities unnoticed, and usually makes bring her in an unpopular prospect in areas populated by more marginalized magical demographics.

The Napoleonic Wars provide her with a rare opportunity to 'go legit', and so she does so, acquiring (re; stealing) a French ship, attaining a (forged) Letter of Marque from the British Crown, and then going to town on Revolutionary and Imperial French Shipping in the Atlantic and off the African Coast. She largely gets away with this, as it at least means more French ships going to the bottom, but ironically, it also means she misses Norimune when her hunt for the Impénitent briefly takes her to the West indies.

After the end of the Napoleonic Wars, Jacklyn initially moves to return to her old haunts in the Caribbean, but is then presented with an interesting prospect in 1816. Hearing of her infamous piratical exploits and buying into her repute as the 'quirky gentlewoman pirate' and 'lovably scandalous lucky scoundrel', an American wizard secretly hires her for an off the books mission in the lead up to the British and Dutch Bombardment of Algiers. Knowing that his heir had been taken by magical members of the Barbary Pirates and was not returned after the Second Barbary War, in spite of being alive which he knew thanks to an enchanted family clock, the man pays handsomely for one of the few veteran american pirate-raiders still around, to sneak into Algiers and get his son back.

With more than a little luck, Jacklyn pulls off the rescue almost perfectly (almost thanks to the issue of Algeirs blowing up around them) and even manages to free a few extra slaves in the process. The bigger part of the mission though, is that it causes dollar signs to light up in her eyes. While there is the stumbling block that the US Navy's African Slave Trade Patrol is initially a massive farce of underfunded and under-assigned lip-service, the Royal Navy on the other hand, is offering bounties for slaves freed and even Letters of Marque to pursue slavers. While this isn't actually a profitable venture on it's own. Jacklyn realizes that with desperate magicals who's families are sometimes caught up in the Slave trade offering rewards for their return, there is an opportunity to double-dip. All she has to do is turn over and free anybody who isn't magical, or is magical but not the subject of a reward, over to the British muggles for a reward, before she lets them go. An exploit that actually will net her money, and further her popular repute in order to makes condemning her unpopular if she's ever caught by the magical Authorities.

Except in the US. Flouting Rapport's Law rapidly makes her unpopular among the higher levels of MACUSA at least, even before the fact that she is a thorn in the side of the magical elements of the slave trade as well. This continues on for years though, until eventually some of her 'rescue missions' start to take on new twists. In the 1830s, Jacklyn begins carrying out secret rescues outside the scope and justification of her Letters of Marque, moving from stopping slavers in intentional waters, to sometimes going up rivers to retrieve specific slaves and magicals. By the 1840s she's running a smuggling operation for anybody who can pony up the cash and get to rivers deep enough for her to take boats up. By the 1850s, she's basically an unofficial part of the magical and sea going 'branch lines' of the Underground Railroad.

In 1857 however, she then receives an extremely odd request. Heading up to New York, expecting yet another mission or a 'donation' from abolitionist supporters who are willing to work at a distance through the pirate, Jacklyn then instead meets a shocked Jèzebel de Breuil. Apparently having heard of 'a fox eared and fox-tailed pirate with a sword', Jèzebel had vainly hoped that 'Captain Jacklyn Fox' was simply another of Norimune's bad pseudonyms she sometimes used.

Still something of a fan at heart though, Jacklyn badgers Jèzebel for stories of her childhood piratical hero. It doesn't help that Jèzebel is still very much a looker, even if she is a recent mother of a 1 year old.

This gets rather awkward however, when Jèzebel mentions the tales of Sally Grey's involvement with Norimune, and that the Muramasa had never figured out what became of her. Only that she likely stumbled into something or crossed MACUSA while in the Carolinas, and got erased from the official nomaj history books for her troubles after her capture. Jacklyn meanwhile, realizes that while she never knew her mother's name, she knew her mother was a nomaj pirate who died in prison in the Carolinas.

Also, Jèzebel had a kid with Norimune.

Despite both being women, one of whom is a actually a sword.

And doesn't little Delilah have a weapon she seems to be tied to all the time too?

One magic based family relations test later (plus a copious amount of alcohol to brain-bleach the fact that she was trying to hit on the mother of her half-sister), Jacklyn now has her answers to a bunch of questions she was never really bothered about looking for answers to anyway.

Preferring the life of a 'lovably incorrigible and quirky pirate' to 'wizarding upper class' or 'agent of nascent 19th century fantasy shadow broker', Jacklyn returns to the seas, though she does make the effort to stick around as a friend and ally/asset of the future 'Anne Winter' and as something of a often traveling older sister and role-model for the young Delilah (occasionally to Jèzebel's dismay).

Throughout the Civil War, Jacklyn haunts the waters of the Atlantic and the Gulf of Mexico, using a variety of different aliases and vessels to defy Rapports Law and pursue privateering missions against both wizarding and nomaj Confederate shipping. On occasion, she also undertakes missions for the Anne Winter network, often sailing groups behind enemy lines to either drop them off or deliver supplies without potentially leaving signs of magic that could alert their foes. On other occasions, she picks up groups, either to move them to new areas, extract forces, or take on freed slaves. At other times still, she takes on the disguise of a trader, putting into confederate ports to gather intelligence on southern magical communities for the Anne Winter network.

At the end of the war, though, Jacklyn finds out about Norimune's capture, whch initially causes mixed feelings for her. On the one hand, she's never actually met her parents, one of whom has even turned out to be a childhood hero. On the other hand, her father never seems to have known about her, and she hasn't given a toss for the mysteries of her ancestry for most of her life. And then on the third point of thought, is the fact that Norimune is in rather deep trouble. In the end though, she heeds Jèzabel's advice, and leaves everything up to 'Anne Winter' to sort out.

Ironically though, with the end of the Civil War, Jacklyn then does something Norimune never managed. She willingly settles for a life less filled with adventure and the lifestyle she has chased for most of her existence.

Even when she first became a pirate, Jacklyn realized she was entering a world that was already long past it's golden age and era of heroes. In fact, for most of the 19th century so far, she's been semi-legitimate more often than not, if what she does even counts as piracy at all, rather than privately sponsored anti-slavery and privateering missions. The increasing rise of steam powered merchant ships and the prominance of global western navies has by now spelled the end for even the Barbary pirates. Better communication also makes it harder to offload or fence stolen cargoes and vessels. Even magical aided piracy is not only no longer 'easy' or 'reliable', but it is increasingly no longer economical or feasible to catch prizes.

So, rather than ending her more than 125 year-long career with a bang like Blackbeard, or fading with a whimper into the obscurity of retirement like so many others, in 1666 she decides to finish her tale with a mystery that will hopefully keep alive the legend of the infamous gentlewomen pirate, Captain Jacklyn Fox.

Seeding rumors that she has ended up meeting a rather messy end in the aftermath of the Civil War, Jacklyn then spins more rumors that the people who really did her in, had some kind of motive and that they were looking for something. More false tales are spread, as the pirate slowly trickles into the ears of papers and reporters through different channels and sources of scuttlebutt, that the real reason the Red Fox of the Sargasso Sea disappeared, is because she was murdered for her treasure that she'd been squirreling away for the last century and a quarter. In reality, while Jacklyn does have enough of a nest egg to retire comfortably and without attracting attention, it is no where near enough to match the kind of fabricated fortunes people are happy enough to imagine, postulate about, and make up for themselves.

Releasing her will to a 'friend', then results in a number of notes being 'stolen', which are then later 'sold' to a Wizarding newspaper, who merrily publish what they can get their hands on. Coded documents, that even when decypher end seem to border on gibberish! Maps that make no sense, and only seem to hint towards locations to find further instructions rather than riches! Tantalising letters between someone who can only be Jacklyn, and someone threatening her unless she reveals the location of her riches! A rebuke that only the worthy shall find the treasure she has hidden and be able to understand it's true worth!

The Lost Treasure of Captain Jacklyn 'Red' Fox of the Sargarsso Sea, captures the attention of wizarding America in the same way that the lost treasure of Captain Kidd does for the nomajs.

Which makes it all the more hilarious for her, that there isn't any real treasure, and the whole thing's an unsolvable farce to hopefully elude people for a few decades until they get bored or forget. Adding to her entertainment, is when some people start further muddying the waters by publishing fake coded papers, maps and cyphers that they have supposedly discovered or brought from the thief.

Satisfied with her work, Jacklyn decides to finally hang up the pirate hat in 1667, figuring she should change her last name to Grey for a few decades just to be safe and as an extra measure to avoid attention as well.

When she decides to drop in on Jèzabel unannounced for a laugh and so she can get in touch with somebody who can forge her some new ID, a shocked and tearful ten year old Delilah hugs her and refuses to let go. Apparently while Jèzabel had figured out what she was up to, Delilah hadn't and her mother had not realized her daughter was following along the whole thing out of an aggrieved desire to know more, rather than the entertainment factor of Jacklyn getting one over against the gullible.

One awkward apology later, to make things up to her half-sister, Jacklyn then invites Delilah along on her next big adventure; Sailing around the world.

Much to Jèzabel's relief, Jacklyn then guiltily acquiesces when reminded that just because she never went to Ilvermorny or bothered with a higher education, doesn't mean Delilah won't. And in all fairness, the ex-pirate did forget. Delilah meanwhile, requires a few pouting matches, sulks and a shortlived tantrum, before Jèzabel finally gets the ten year old to accept that while she can visit her half-sister on every other weekend or during school breaks, Ilvermorny still takes priority. Secretly however, Jèzabel is all for the idea, she wants Delilah to see the world, to expand her horizons, and to have the opportunity to gain the kind of empathy and consideration for those points of view and lives outside the comfortable halls of blue-blood magical New York, that she never had thanks to her own upbringing.

Jacklyn meanwhile, now has to figure out how to incorporate and international floo fireplace and a portkey pad, into whatever vessel she ends up with for the trip.

Distant and prone to scandalous roving though she is, Jacklyn eventually takes on a role somewhat akin to a much older and mischievous sibling, or rather embarrassing and irresponsible uncle (in spite of being her half-sister). In spite of the distance and constant travelling, Jacklyn is a presence in her sister's life, either when joining her for the trip, or simply via letter. Jacklyn teaches Delilah how to throw a punch when other girls pick on her for the 'story' that she has an absent father and was probably born out of wedlock. When she has her first crush, Jacklyn good naturedly ribs her about, and after her half-sister gets shot down, cheers her up with a faux-tirade of how she's going to show him 'how pirates deal with those who play with their sisters hearts'. After Delilah gets into dueling, Jacklyn shows her a few 'unorthodox' and 'less than standard' tricks learned from her years of 'real world experience'.

Finally, after taking a few years to build the yacht for the trip herself (which she names Horizon Bringer), Jacklyn starts her trip aster casting off in San Francisco on New Years Day 1870. I imagine that she briefly stops off in Japan as the first stop on the trip, but unfortunately Norimune turns out to be off fighting in the Franco-Prussian War at the time. While she simply shrugs the bad luck off, the now teenage Delilah is disappointed and saddened.

In the end, Jacklyn draws her trip out for years, partly out of casual laziness, and also because she occasionally moors up and lingers in certain places for weeks, until she can properly show her half-sister some of the sights. Occasionally though, it's the less appropriate sights and attractions that draw Jacklyn herself in, and Delilah has to badger her sister into moving on from the bars, card houses, bordellos and other such places Jèzabel has forbidden the ex-pirate to take her half-sibling.
Spoiler: Around the World in 10,950 Days
As well as visiting Tokyo and Nagasaki in Japan, Delilah also stops by when Jacklyn puts into port in Shanghai, Hong Kong and Macau in China. In Annam (modern Vietnam) they visit Hue, then Bangkok in Siam, and Singapore and Malacca in Malay. After that, it's on to India, where Jacklyn pauses for her half-sister's benefit in Calcutta, Colombo, and Bombay.

From there, it's on to a variety of locations down the east coast of Africa. Zanzibar island, Mozambique, and the modern and gentrified successor state to the original magical-pirate colony of Libertatia, before finally Jacklyn arrives in Cape Town. Going up the west coast and territory she is more familiar with from her pirating/privateering/slave-rescuing days, Jacklyn repeatedly stops along the Skeleton Coast to hunt for washed up salvage and treasure among the wrecks, though for most of the Congo Coasts, she avoids putting ashore after hearing tales of the Belgian colonization of the Congo. Continuing on north, stops off in Ghana, the Ivory Coast, Liberia, then eventually stops at Dakar. After that, it's a long trip north to Casablanca, before she enters the Mediterranean.

Timing this part of the trip as an Ilvermorny graduation present and 18th birthday gift for Delilah in 1874, Jacklyn then takes her half-sister and her mother on a solid, unbroken holiday through the coastal regions of the world of Classical Antiquity. They see the ruins of Carthage in Tunis. In Alexandria they visit one of the small magical 'successor' Libraries to original great library of Alexandria. Stopping at Port Said, Jacklyn and Jèzabel take the opportunity to impart an important lesson to the young Delilah; never underestimate nomajs, for there is a thriving city and trade hub that didn't even exist 30 years ago, but now owes existence to a canal that cuts across a desert and removes the need to travel around the entire continent Jacklyn (admittedly taking her sweet time) took months to circumvent. Next up is Cyprus, then the wonders of Ottoman Constantinople, before moving on to Athens in Greece. Briefly in Lesbos, Jacklyn gets herself (and her sister) in trouble and very nearly earns Jèzabel's ire and the end of the trip, after the ex-pirate has to flee an angry mob, retrieve her love-potioned sister, and sneak the yacht out of Eresos in the dead of night. Making up the next leg of the trip is Italy with Venice, Naples, Rome and Genoa. After that, the Mediterranean leg of the holiday is rounded out with Marseilles, Montpellier, Barcelona, Valencia, and finally Gibraltar.

The European leg of Jacklyn's journey is completed largely on her own between 1876 and 1888, as Jèzabel heads back to the states and the Anne Winter network, while Delilah now focuses on figuring out what she actually wants to do with her life after graduating and her year traveling the Mediterranean with her half-sister (most likely Auror, or becoming an agent of her mother's information brokering network), though she still sometimes joins her to visit some of the major cities and attractions. Following the Atlantic coast, notable stops she makes among the multitude of smaller ones are Lisbon (in Portugal), Bordeaux, Nantes, Cherbourg, Le Havre (in France), Antwerp (in Brussels), Amsterdam (in Holland), Wilhelmshaven, Hamburg, and Kiel (in Germany), Copenhagen (in Denmark), Riga and Saint Petersburg (in Russia), Stockholm (in Sweden), and Oslo (in Norway), before finally rounding out her trip with a loop of the British Isles. By the time she finishes her meandering route between Edinburgh, Belfast, Dublin, Liverpool, Southampton, and then finally London, Jacklyn boasts that she's been to a bar and a brothel in every coastal nation in Europe.

After eventually outstaying her welcome in London, between the cardsharks she's outfoxed, the bar's she's been kicked out of for drinking dry, and the wizarding nobles and patriarchs she's earned the ire of (thanks to all the hearts of sons and daughters she's stolen over the course of her two years spent dawdling in London), Jacklyn finally decides to continue on her journey at the beginning of 1890. For good measure, she ditches using Grey as her last name, and goes back to Fox, just in case anybody tries to catch up with her.

Going to North America, she starts with Halifax, and gradually makes her way down the East Coast, hitting most of the major ports and coastal cities of the era until she gets to Florida. Looping into the Gulf of Mexico, she follows the coast all the way around to the Yucatan, before then launching off into the Caribbean, revisiting numerous old haunts as she goes from Cuba, to the Bahamas, down to Haiti, Puerto Rico, the Virgin Islands, and then the rest of the various islands that form the chain arching down to South America. Further south she goes, hitting the major coastal cities of Brazil, Uraguay and Argentina, before finally rounding the infamous Cape Horn, proving her mettle as a sailor by traversing the most southerly of the Great Capes and the 'furious fifties'. After that, it's the homeward stretch, hitting up the majors ports of Chile, Peru and Colombia, before then stopping off on the western coasts of the various Central American nations she missed going south.

Finally, she arrives back in North America. Stopping off in a few Mexican seaside towns along the way, Jacklyn calls into San Diego and Los Angeles, before at last arriving in San Fransico, just in time for the New Year and the Turn of the Century. Parked up at the Embarcadero, Jacklyn welcomes in the year of 1900 with Jèzabel and Delilah, almost 30 years after she first started her voyage.
Spoiler

"Do what you want cause a pirate is free! You are a pirate!"

The rest of Jacklyn's history, from the 20th century until the modern day, I see as slightly less action packed and adventure filled. Partly so I can figure out how to mesh her and Delilah's histories into finally crossing paths with and meeting Colombe.

Maybe in WWII, Delilah is involved in the MACUSA version of the OSS and runs into her in France or North Africa or something.

Jacklyn though, I can see her doing a few things of adventurous note and daring-do in 20th century.

During WWI, it would totally be in character for her to do a 'reverse Seeadler' of sorts; As the US never actually signed the 1856 Paris Declaration which outlawed privateers, I could see her going through Delilah and the Anne Winter network to acquire a Letter of Marque from the British Ministry of Magic (and then later MACUSA), in order to re-live her pirating days against the shipping of the Central Powers. Buying an old cargo clipper, Jacklyn completely rebuilds the vessel as a modern day privateer, arming it with concealed QF 4-inch naval gun Mk III borrowed from the British, Maxim Machine Guns, and a few Carronades and Long Guns on pivots for use of magical ammunition against warded or shielded foes on wizarding vessels. At the end of the war though, she sells the 'Red Fox Reprisal' due to peacetime expenses and her preference for living aboard the comfy home she's made of her old Schooner, 'Horizon Bringer'.

Delilah meanwhile, probably spends WWI as either an intelligence officer looking into the magical aftermath of the Zimmerman telegram or temporarily expands the web of the Anne Winter network into Canda and the UK, selling their services as infomation brokers, and spy hunters in neutral America for the early part of the war, until the US is actually involved.

In the 20s and 30s, Jacklyn takes up smuggling moonshine up and down the Mississippi for the hell of it.

In the 40s and WWII, she engages in a new kind of modern piracy. With the world going all in for the Great Global Bust Up - Round Two, Jacklyn is secretly recruited for a joint MACUSA/British MoM project, after a lot of prodding and behind the scenes wheeling and dealing by the Anne Winter network and elements of MACUSA who don't let their prejudices blind them. The inital expectation is for Jacklyn to make a Red Fox Revenge mkII, and then raid into the Pacific against Japanese shipping. Instead, having learned from WWI and watched the Battle of the Atlantic in the war so far, Jacklyn joins forces with a number of other British wizards already involved in the idea of stealing plans for and building a small squadron of magically enhanced submarines. Of the small wolfpack eventually produced and secretly operated against magical Japanese vessels moving bulk cargoes or goods to delicate or unstable to be sent by faster or compact magical means, Jacklyn ends up being the skipper of SSM-3. While the MoM never officially names any of the vessels, and scraps them all after the war due to a combination of expenses and inability to blend with the muggle navy due to most of them being based on pre-war American designs, many involved in the project unofficially name SSM-3 'USS Foxfish'.

Delilah meanwhile, is involved in the MACUSA version of the OSS in North Africa and France.

After the war in the 50s, I like to imagine her having to save Delilah from hot water, when some of her half-sister's friends who don't know she in fact is the same Jacklyn Fox as the 'Red Fox of the Sargasso Sea', then think they have finally uncovered her treasure. One post-war holiday turned misadventure later, Jacklyn gets a punch when she lamely tries to explain why she never at least thought to tell anybody after the first few decades, and all the time wasted by some of the more riches obsessed hunters, that there was never any treasure at all. ("May'haps, the reeeaal treasure, was the friends ye made along the way, and the journey you had with them yeah? We all savvy with that then?" *PUNCH*). Ironically, most people don't believe she is the original pirate, and the misadventure only revitalizes interest in the fake 'Lost Treasure of Captain Jacklyn Fox' which never existed.

In the 60s, she gets no end of mirth from the fact that her adopted home port of San Fransisco becomes the center of the counter-culture and the Summer of Love. Delilah meanwhile, takes on an ever increasing role in the network, as her mother gets older.

In the 70s, Jacklyn uses the Horizon Bringer as an offshore pirate radio station for a West Coast wizarding wireless network. Occasionally, Delilah also convinces her sister to broadcast certain songs and/or to use certain phrases.

In the 80s, she then discovers a new brand of piracy. Music piracy and bootlegging.

In the 90s, Jacklyn soon moves into video piracy as well.

In the early 2000s however, Jacklyn has an adventurous idea, and a vision is soon born of something that was initially a joke hobby. With the way the nomaj internet is evolving, and in particular the advent of elements like the public release of Tor in 2004, Jacklyn decides she wants to bring a new kind of piracy to the magical world, in a theatre most Wizarding authorities will never be able to understand. What she decides to do, is build a dark net website, dedicated to the piracy of digitized scans of magical books and texts (and in some cases, video recordings for books that have moving pictures or magically animated elements).

The project flourishes for the first year it is in run, primarily praised as the saviour of more than a few (usually muggle born) students and apprentices pursuing higher education in the US and the UK, who lack for the money or connections to access certain rare tomes or expensively priced textbooks. Then the servers which were hidden in Libertatia to avoid copyright and tax laws, get blown up during Blood Week. Afterwards, Jacklyn rebuilds the website, this time with a couple of mirrors as a preemptive measure against both shut down or raid by the authorities, and unplanned rapid disassembly by Abyssals.

By the early 2010s, a new generation of far more tech-savvy muggleborns and halfbloods has arisen. Post-Blood week young adults and teens, who often remain connected to the muggle side of things and modern technology for the sake of things like phone networks and online Abyssal warning systems. This allows Pirate Bibliotheca to take off massively.

Some people see it as an opportunity to upload and preserve rare documents and texts, thanks to Blood Week causing a massive loss of written knowledge and historical archives in some coastal cities. Other people use the site as a learning resource thanks to the brain-drain Blood Week causes in some magical communities. A few of the more fringe sorts, see it as a potential 'last bastion for magical knowledge' uploading scores of books in preparation for the witch-hunts 2.0 once the Statute finally falls, or the apocalypse/end of days should the Abyssals ravage the world to thoroughly to recover, or prove to be the start of something larger.

Much to Jacklyn's amusement though, the vast majority of Pirate Bibliotheca ends up being a hive of scum and villainy, dedicated to porn, scanlations, and video and music piracy.

Jacklyn's pet project makes her half-sisters facepalm. Delilah herself though, occasionally makes use of Pirate Bibliotheca, primary as a method to keep the Anne Winter network running. Blackmail, leaks, and the threat of timed information dumps are already hard enough to counter or control when you understand the Internet, nevermind if you are some Luddite of a pureblood offical with the threat of a scandal being revealed if you keep trying to succeed where so many others have failed, in attempting to root out the 150 year old information brokering network and it's shadowy master.

Yellowhammer said:
Posting here Part II of A Dove in a Dumpster Fire, the continuing madcap misadventures of Colombe D'Aubigny-Muramasa née du Chasteler
Yellowhammer said:
A Dove in a Dumpster Fire, the Continuing Madcap Misadventures of Colombe D'Aubigny-Muramasa née du Chasteler (Part III)​

A few minor things I will kind of note though;

- I'm not exactly sure why everyone seems to hate on poor Masamune-no-Tokunotakai. She was basically a civilian miko and teacher (albiet a very skilled one with a prestigious heritage) who had some drunken lout stumble into her home. Norimune isn't exactly a faultless or unbiased person either. She's something of a walking greek tragedy, but her 'Byronic-ness' is also partly her own fault as well.

- I'm not sure Hachiman (at least the idea I had, but this is Harry's sandbox anyway) would work that way. While he is called a 'God of War', he's more correctly a patron, protector or guardian of warriors. This is (part of why) Norimune was constantly involved in wars, and Tokunotakai teaches. They're both opposite sides of the same coin, but Norimune got into so much shit because she was so far from where the Japanese pantheon might have power, as well as the fact that she was a battle-junkie. He's also technically a god of archery, agriculture (why Norimune chooses to buy a farm), fishermen, the Imperial Family, and the people of Japan. So probably not really the kind of person to be a dick or have people sign onto things without the fine print. It's a bit like how Ares and Athena are different aspects of war.

- Also my original idea was that the three each kind of inherit a different trait of Norimune's, but without the associated flaw that was her undoing.

• Delilah has Norimune's strength of convictions and quiet but powerful belief in a cause, only with the smarts and mentors/support network not to be run off or cause herself to be an undesirable by the end of the conflict if things go bad.
• Jacklyn has Norimune's sense of adventure and wanderlust, but she also knows when to stop, how to not put a target on her back, and how to enjoy other things in life/accept when something is at an end. While she enjoys justifying everything she does as 'piracy x.0', she is smart about what she does.
• At least with the original idea I was bandying about, Colombe/the Julie kid, would have inherited Norimune's combat prowess and luck abilities, without the pride and emotional issues that caused Norimune to constantly be fighting and have difficulty connecting to people.

I do like what's been written of Colombe while I've been away for the last week, but at the same time, I'm iffy of her being Norimune 2.0 if she continues on as her 'father did' until present day. I'm not sure what kind of fun, interesting or exploratory character interactions could be made off of Norimune looking in a younger, angrier mirror, when there's already the fun idea of Colombe having the grudge against her thanks to the mistaken perception that her 'father' simply abandoned Julie and she needs to avenge her.

At least it's just my opinion, but I think seeing her kids being relatively successful or happy with their lives, would have more of a lot more of an impact on her, than if they'd had the optimism beaten out of them by life and foolish/rash decisions, an inability to deal with their problems, and bad luck. Nothing throws and surprises a burnt out cynic who has lost their faith, more than good things happening.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Placing her hand against her stomach, Shiromizu sheepishly chuckled as she closed her eyes while her attendants hid their smiles, "Maybe we should go and have some lunch."

Simply attempting her best not to show her slight amusement, Himewari bowed some, "Of course, Lady Shiromizu. If I may ask where you might wish to have lunch?"

That made the Mizuchi thoughtfully frown as she considered where they might have a meal. After a few moments, she turned to the two attendants on either side before speaking, "Is there anywhere to get more western food? Just to have something somewhat different then the usual."

Opening her mouth, Himewari paused and turned to Suihou who was thoughtful. Then the water spirit nodded and made a noise like she was clearing her throat, "There is one place in the city currently open, Lady Shiromizu. It does serve western style food though some of it is rather odd, but some go there since it is different."

Rapidly blinking, Shiromizu turned her attention fully onto Suihou, "Really?"

With a nod, the water spirit frowned, "Hai, mainly because it is owned and operated by a human from Europe who became a Kami. Please, if you would follow me..."

It took a half hour and the three to reach their destination which was somewhat off the beaten path. Looking up at it, Shiromizu's eyes widened a bit, 'No way... there is no way...' Upon entering though, she gave a laugh which caused confusion in her two attendants, "An English Pub in a Japanese city filled with Japanese spirits! This is something from Touhou..."

Her words though died as she spotted who must be the owner and proprietor at the bar stumbling out from the back with a grumble, "Freaking insatiable woman..."

But it was not the fact that he was a western man dressed in a Kimono. Nor was it the steel grey eyes that now alighted on her in interest. Rather, it was his various features which were very familiar to her...
Such as his extremely messy, black hair.

Moving forward, Shiromizu reached the bar and cleared her throat, "Excuse me, I hope that you do not mind me asking but... are you a Potter?"

Eyebrows shooting up, the man nodded with a small smile, "Yes? Potter Ian at your service young Lady." Then his eyebrows furrowed some and he took in her form, "Do I know you? And if not, why would you ask?"

Simply clapping her hands, Shiromizu gave a chuckle, "Well, that is rather simple. I am Ginzan no Shiromizu, the Mizuchi of Mount Ginzan... And your descendant, Potter Harry, is my Otouto in all but blood."

Now it was Ian's turn to laugh and he slapped the top of the bar, "Harry? Little Harry is your little brother?" At her nod, he grinned and bowed before holding out a hand that she shook, "Good to meet you then, Lady Shiromizu."

A large smile of her own on her face, Shiromizu waved a hand, "Please, just Shiromizu. It would be odd to have someone related to Harry to call me 'Lady', and somewhat uncomfortable."

Ian gave a nod at that, "I would suppose so."

Before he could say anything else though, the door opened and a dragon walked out adjusting her Kimono. With a nod to Shiromizu and her shocked attendants, she kissed Ian and gave him a wink before leaving with a sway in her hips and her tail swishing from side to side. It was Himewari who identified her though, "T-that was Kuraokami-Sama! B-b-but..."

Meanwhile, Shiromizu gave the other Kami there a knowing look, "So I see that the stories told about you have some truth to them..."

Coughing, he waved a hand, "Lies. More lies, and damned lies. All of them."

Just placing a shocked look on her face, the Mizuchi blinked, "So you don't take care of any children that you might well have? Well, that lowers my expectations..."

For several moments there was utter silence, but then Ian rubbed the back of his neck with a weak chuckle, "Okay, that is true enough. Any child I would take care of."

On Shiromizu's face there was a slight smirk at that before she glanced towards the door that the higher ranked Kami had left through, "Just curiosity, but..."

Also glancing in the same direction, Ian gave a small shrug, "Well, we're both sharing the same Shrine on the Arashi Clan property. And sometimes a lady has an itch that she may need to be scratched after all, and we're consenting adults." Shaking his head, he rolled his eyes, "Which is the important part."

Head tilted to the side, Shiromizu gave a small nod at that, "True..."

Smiling a bit, the Potter then shook her head, "Well, I'm not too busy at the moment I suppose, and we both have things that we would like to ask the other. So how about I serve you a nice meal and we can talk?"

The mizuchi gave a small nod at that as she looked at the menu and tapped her chin, "I think that I will have the fish and chips with butterbeer." Licking her lips for a moment, she then turned to her attendants who looked confused, "What will you be having?"

Lost, Himewari turned to the young Kami and frowned, "I... am unsure, Lady Shiromizu."

When they turned to Suihou, said spirit looked down, "Himewari-San is not the only one unsure, Lady Shiromizu. While I have heard of this place from others, I have never tried any of the food here and am unfamiliar with western foods."

Simply nodding at that, Shiromizu gave them a gentle smile, "Would you like me to order for you both as well?" At their nods, she pointed at one of the menu items, "And two orders of Hamburg steak for my attendants with some butterbeer as well, please."

Ian gave her a nod at that, "Very well, it will not be more then a moment." Walking into the back, he vanished for a few minutes before bringing the food out. Placing it in front of the three, the Potter gave a small smile, "And here you are loves."

Clapping her hands, the Mizuchi bowed some, "Thank you." Sprinkling some vinegar, she hummed as she popped a piece of the battered fish into her mouth, "Delicious."

A slight smile on his face, Ian chuckled, "Good to know. If you don't mind... how has my great-great grandson be doing? I've heard some things from the rest of the family when I go visit, but..." Coughing into one hand, he gave a sheepish grin, "Well, one of the things that I have heard is that he takes after me in more ways then one."

Giving him an amused look, Shiromizu washed down the food she was chewing and giggled some, "One might say that. Harry has a number of shipgirls, one Kitsune, and an Abyssal sniffing around him right now. Kind of funny to watch to be honest."

Dramatically sighing, Ian rolled his eyes, "From the outside, it usually is. I know that my own parents were extremely amused as was Polaris. Bloody bastard kept asking me for advice on how to do the same." Leaning against his hand though he had a concerned look on his face, "But he is happy, right? And no one is forcing him?" At the nod from Shiromizu, he relaxed, "That's good to hear. Hearing about that whole 'Boy-Who-Lived' business, I was worried that someone might attempt something. Albus is good, but he can't be everywhere after all, and love potions are a thing." Rapping his knuckles on the bar surface, Ian shook his head, "Though one would need to be either very stupid, or very ballsy to try in any case."

With a swallow, the younger Kami nodded at that, "Hai. Besides which, we all know him enough that we would notice. And that is not counting that Natsumi-Chan and myself would be able to smell the potion."

Frowning, Ian tapped his finger on the wood of the bar, "Perhaps. There are a few potions that might not be noticeable by scent, but one would need to go through a lot of trouble gathering the ingredients and making it. And one screw up and the jig would be up, which is easier then one might think due to the difficultly and how one would need to keep potioning him." Shaking it off, he let out a huff, "Anyways, enough of that sort of thing."

Shiromizu raised her tankard and hummed, "Agreed. Anyways, I do have something that might interest you." Seeing the raised eyebrow, she took a sip of her drink, "Tsukiakari is out and about. Harry brought her out of storage among others and she's being taught by both Honjo Masamune and Juuchi... And most recently, she got into a fight with the Muramasa, Norimune."

Concerned, Ian leaned forward, "She is alright, isn't she? In many ways, she is like my daughter and I find myself worrying for her even with the enchantments that I have put in. And going up against a magical Muramasa, such as Norimune..." Still concerned, he shook his head, "Muramasa's mentioned her more then once and how she's gone out and proved how good his work is against the world. So excuse me if I am a little worried."

Expression turning soft, she shook her head, "Tsukiakari is fine and held her own against Norimune, even scratching her blade. Said sword had to result to using underhanded tactics to beat Tsu-Chan, but even then the damage was temporary."

Relieved, the Potter sighed, "That is good to hear." Chewing his lip, Ian shook his head, "If possible, would you be able to pass on a message for her from me?"

Blinking, Shiromizu paused in taking another bite, "I don't mind..."

With a nod, ian smiled at her, "Thank you. After hearing how my death affected her, I want to apologize for leaving her and tell her that I am proud among other things."

Just patting his hand, Shiromizu smiled, "I don't mind at all." Taking another bite of food, she washed it down before gesturing with her fork, "Out of curiosity, just how much truth is there in some of the rumours about you? I mean..."

Tone dry, the Potter Kami softly snorted, "You did notice the Kami that walked out." Then he was sighing a bit, "But besides that, there is more then a small amount of truth to some. In my younger days, I did have a few flings besides with my wives in Hakkodate before we moved to Kushiro."

Eyebrow raised, Shiromizu blinked at that, "Wives?"

Ian gave a shrug, "Yes, it was nothing official. But to us, both myself and them as well as Lyra? They we were married in every way that counted in my mind, even had a ceremony of sorts where I stood in front of my children and pledged myself to them. And I am happy to say that they are still doing well after all these years which warms my heart though I am sorry that I had to give them such pain with my passing."

Searching his expression, the Mizuchi smiled some, "That is good to know." Then she frowned for a moment, "But there were others?"

Once more rubbing the back of his neck, Ian chuckled, "Yeah, there were a few others elsewhere in Japan, though I am not sure if anything came of it. Myself and Lyra, my wife and Harry's Great-great grandmother had an understanding. See, her family, the Blacks, wanted her to marry me and were being pretty forceful. I never touched her so it was odd that they were doing so and I figured out that they wanted her away from England for some reason or another, so I figured that bringing her to Japan and, after having her make an unbreakable vow not to tell anyone what I was going to show her... I introduced her to the Arashi Clan. Figured that she would get angry and storm off in a huff."

There was a glimmer of amusement in Shiromizu's eyes, "But that is not what happened, is it?"

Rolling his eyes, Ian shook his head, "No, that was not her reaction at all. Seems that she was a massive pervert and loved the idea... as long as we allowed for her to write stories based on my experiences anyways and was allowed to join in." His tone once more becoming dry, he gave the snickering Kami a look, "Something that the Arashi had no problem with due to their history. In fact, it gave her more, ah, material to work with."

Intrigued, she leaned forward, "Really now?" At his nod, Shiromizu hummed, "And how did that work out?"

Just giving her a look, the Potter softly scoffed, "Very well as a matter of fact. As it turned out, the British magical world absolutely wanted novels like what she was writing. While I was alive they were pretty popular to be honest, though written under pen names." Scratching his chin, he frowned, "She's still writing them though they're mostly sold here in the spirit realm due to being, you know, dead and all that."

Blinking, Shiromizu was about to ask how that works out when she remembered what happened shortly after she walked in. Just shaking her head at that, she turned to other matters, "Any other children besides the Arashi Clan?"

Thoughtful, Ian was silent for almost a minute before shaking his head, "I'm honestly not sure. But if there are, I never met them... that said? There was one likely woman in China during the Opium Wars that I met in Hong Kong when looking for her sister. Some sort of green snake woman, I helped her out best that I could and, well... we sort of fell in with each other. It was only later that I had an idea of who she might be, but by then we had fallen out of touch and she vanished into the chaos that was China at the time.'

Eyes widening, Shiromizu was not the only one to stare at him, "Wait, you mean the green snake from the Tale of the White Snake? You met her and..."

With a small shrug, the former wizard shook his head, "I'm not sure, the bits of her story that she told me rang true for that to be honest. And from what I know, her sister vanished after her husband had died of old age as had her son. She also was somewhat like you, except a green snake instead of white. But damn, she was amazing in various forms of battles and I don't just mean on the battlefield for life and death."

Facepalming, Shiromizu sighed, "A bit too much information about that." Then she perked up, "But you think that there could have been a child?"

Not saying anything, Ian rubbed his face before nodding, "Maybe, while she was a snake we went at it like rabbits. So it is not impossible." Seeing the look he was given, he shrugged, "What? I found her extremely attractive."

Only shaking her head, the young Mizuchi sighed before turning her attention to other matters. As their meal, and conversation, continued Shiromizu learned quite a bit regarding Ian's time in Japan. Such as how during the Boshin War he had fought to defend the Yuki-Onna, Tsurara-Onna, and Hone-Onna of what would become the Arashi Clan. At one point being nearly killed.

Though she did wince at how he described using a modified butterfly conjuring charm to instead conjure swarms of Japanese giant hornets, which he then directed to basically eat the faces of those he was fighting among other things. Seeing that, Ian had laughed and gave her a wink, "One can ignore many things. Being stung in the eye by one of those giant hornets is not such a thing. Which reminds me that I wrote that down in a book that I would like for you to pass on to my descendant. Those Death Eaters deserve that sort of thing..."

But thankfully, the conversation turned from that to more normal matters and once their lunch was done, Shiromizu walked out with her attendants. They did blink though as a female rabbit spirit with a badge denoting her as being an Attendant of Tsukuyomi walked in with a large grin. Followed by Ian shouting that his hips cannot take it.

With a shared look, the three rapidly left while giggling.

*-/-/-*
K9Thefirst1

Their NSFW Chapter Dragon Loving (Ian Potter) takes place During this Chapter

Pure NSFW at thread by Core Author Jeannette Delacroix

Or my Crossposting of the ENTIRE Story at the QQ NSFW thread

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

As the afternoon wore on, Shiromizu was once more travelling down the roads of Izumo. Despite being there for a month or so, she was still amazed at all the sights and, really, felt like she would never get tired of them. All around her there was bustle and the like as Kami and spirits alike made their way to and from meetings and discussions as well as events. Seeing a roadside stand selling dango, Shiromizu considered buying some when she noticed Jin walking out of a bookstore looking at a book in her hands, "Senpai!"

Much to her confusion, the older Mizuchi stumbled a bit and flushed deeply, "Shiro! I, uh..." Shoving the book behind her back, she gave a shaky grin, "What are you doing here?"

Eyebrow raised at how her senpai was acting, Shiromizu frowned some, "Just walking around and-" It was her turn to freeze as she noticed the title of the book, along with the author.

Which was due to recognizing the name.

Slowly, she raised an eyebrow and frowned deeper at the older Kami, "Senpai, don't tell me that you are buying that sort of thing..." Noticing the bag, she felt her eyebrow twitch as she could see the other books in it, "Oh, Senpai..."

Lightly laughing, Jin looked around, "What? This is nothing, Shiro. Just some books that I had to get, you know, for senpai stuff."

Expression blank, Shiromizu gave her a look, "Senpai, that is the sort of senpai stuff that I am not interested in at all. Not in the slightest. Besides..." She then pointed at the book, "We just talked with Ian-San and he explained that was a pen name that his wife used to write smut."

Chuckling even as she looked around, the other Mizuchi shook her head, "Smut? Oh come on, Shiro. This isn't smut-"

Suddenly, Uzume appeared from nowhere and placed her arm around Jin's shoulder while winking and raising a finger on her other hand, "She's right, its not smut... it's great smut. Some of the best really." Patting the undead Mizuchi on the shoulder, she nodded, "Good choice by the way. She really did a good job with that edition."

With that, she walked off with a hum. Meanwhile, Jin stood there frozen before she gave an unsure grin and looked away, "Uh... um, well, this isn't what it looks like, Shiro."

Unimpressed, Shiromizu crossed her arms, "Uh-huh."

Jin then waved around her hands, "Seriously, its not. I wasn't getting this for me, I was getting it for... my Mom! Yeah, my Mom."

Needless to say, silence fell upon them for several moments before Himewari spoke up, "You're buying your Kaa-San, smut?"

Yet again, only silence besides the background noises could be heard. The silence stretched on for almost a minute before Jin sheepishly grinned, "Y-yeah, you know? She likes this sort of thing. Sure, Mom is old and all that sort of stuff, but she's not dead, and its not like I've read this sort of thing so I can't understand why she likes it. Hahaha!"

There was absolutely no answer as Shiromizu and her two attendants just gave her a stare as sweat began to bead on the older Kami's forehead. Meanwhile, in the Material Realm, Mary frowned and looked in the direction of Izumo, 'Why do I feel like I need to have a long talk with Molly...?'

Back in Izumo, Jin continued to laugh before she shoved the book into a bag and then placed her hand around Shiromizu's shoulders, "Anyways, forget all that! I've been looking for you, Shiro. Mainly because this awesome thing is about to happen and not because I am totally trying to distract you."

As she was guided along, Shiromizu sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose, 'Oh, Senpai...'

Less then an hour later two titans glared each other down across a small space. Both similar and yet different from each other. The first looked like an old man with a beard formed of tangled trees and skin of granite. Upon his head was hair composed of ice from which water continually flowed from across his bare skin. Opposite of him stood his opponent, who was just as massive as he was.

Said being though had cracked skin as black as obsidian with a reddish-orange glow coming from the cracks, his two eyes also glowing orange. And upon his head, molten magma flowed while a plume of ash and smoke rose and formed a top knot that often was streaked with lightning. Both of the two towered above the ground, large enough that if Godzilla was real and there, he would have looked small. Then, at a shout, the two rushed each other and clashed with a boom that resounded across the area while a shockwave tossed boulders and the like as if they were grains of sand beneath their feet. Steam and smoke rose as the grappled.

In the stands around the area, Jin raised a hand with a shout, "GO SAKURAJIMA! WHOOO!"

Beside her, Shiromizu just stared as the two mountain Kami battled for supremacy in front of the crowd of spirits and Kami. Around her, the crowd roared its approval as the two attempted to make the other submit. It was something right out from legend as earthquakes rocked the ground and the smell of burning wood and sulphur filled the air. Soon enough, Shiromizu was also swept up into the event as she watched, "SENPAI! DID YOU SEE THAT?!"

Laughing uproariously, Jin slapped her on the back, "I sure did! Holy shit, this is awesome!"

Further up the stands, Amaterasu accepted a drink from one of her own Attendants and hummed a bit, "Impressive, who do you think will win this time, Susanoo?"

Just leaning further, Susanoo ignored his hair moving in the breeze as he thought it over, "That is a very good question, Onee-Sama. Sakurajima has certainly been practicing this for some time. At the same time though, Tateyama is very old and experienced. For all that Sakurajima has energy to spare, Tateyama is able to weather anything they bring... it really comes to whoever might well make the first mistake."

On one side, Tsukuyomi frowned before smirking, "I say that Tateyama-San will win this one."

Eyes narrowed, his brother shot him a glare, "Then I shall say that Sakurajima shall win this."

Chuckles though made them both turn to find Hachiman sipping from a dish of sake, "Personally, I am looking forward to the next match. Now that one will be impressive and worth it."

Inari grinned and wagged a finger at their fellow Kami, "That goes without saying to be honest. From what you said, the two have been preparing all year for this, right?"

Simply nodding, the War God glanced at the Kitsune Kami. Granted, this time no one was able to tell what gender they were as Inari could well be a very effeminate man or a boyish woman. One of the usual forms for the Kami in question. Then Hachiman grumbled a bit, "I still cannot believe that you managed to steal that one from me."

Waggling a finger, Inari's eyes lit up, "Ah! But it was not that hard. Besides which, I do approve of her very much so." Down below, the match was called and the two mountain Kami shrank down to more human forms before bowing and leaving, though limping slightly, "And it looks like we should get ready for the next match."

Meanwhile, Shiromizu was sitting in her seat and was looking around curiously as no one had gotten up yet, "Senpai? What's going on?"

Jin hummed some as she was studying a paper and gave a chuckle, "Well now, I think that we're in for a real treat, Shiro. Its time for the next match. Look, Hachiman-Sama is preparing for it."

Glancing up towards the higher portions, Shiromizu could see Susanno and Tsukuyomi exchanging something. More then that though, Hachiman stood up and observed the ring before turning to Amaterasu and bowing. Said Kami then nodded and made a motion with one arm. Immediately, all damage to the area vanished as if it had never existed. Then, Amaterasu made another motion and the stands then shifted until the ring was now surrounded. Somehow though, despite the Kami and spirits in front, Shiromizu could see as well as if she was at ring side, "How..."

Head tilted to the side, Himewari smiled a bit, "Amaterasu-Sama is capable of much... Ah! And here comes the announcer!"

With easy strides, the Announcer walked forwards and bowed to the audience who quietened down as he spoke. Somehow, despite the distance, he did not need to shout at all in order to be heard, "Welcome to one and all! For Ages immemorial, the Art of the Sword has been held sacred in Japan! True Masters of the Blade have risen to legend, as they should be! And here, on this day, two such Masters will do battle! To show their skill and abilities, and to give us all a masterful look at the true art that a swordsmaster possesses. With out further ado, allow me to welcome Miyamoto Musashi to the ring!"

From one side, the famous Swordsman walked out into the light to the cheering of the crowd. At his side, were two blades and his stride was easy and with every bit of energy conserved. Coming to a stop, he bowed first to Amaterasu and then to the announcer. Then he simply waited.

He did not need to wait long as the Announcer made another gesture, "And his opponent, Tomoe Gozan!"

Once more there were cheers as the female Samurai strode out with her own oversized blade at her side. As with Musashi, she bowed first to Amaterasu and then to the Announcer. Then, both her and Musashi bowed to each other with smiles on their faces as they stood straight, "It shall be an honour to spar with you, Musashi-Dono."

Lips curling, Musashi gave her a smile back and a slight nod, "Indeed, and it will be my honour to spar with you once more, Tomoe-Dono."

After giving a final look between them, the Announcer stood back and called out the start of the match as the two swordsmasters got into their stances. Up in the stands, Shiromizu just looked on in awe as they clashed before glancing at Jin, "Senpai? This is amazing, but..."

Gently, Jin patted her on the shoulder and shook her head, "Don't worry too much, Shiro. Those blades are spelled specifically to prevent injury. Besides which, both of them have trained and practiced even more since becoming Spirits here in the Spiritual Realm. They're more then capable of turning even a fatal blow into one that merely bruises."

Relieved, Shiromizu turned back to the match and could not believe her eyes as the two exchanged blows and parries at speeds even the best living swordsmasters would not be able to match. "That's good... though I wonder if I can get Tomoe-San's autograph."

Confused, the older Mizuchi tilted her head, "Oh? Why?"

Lips curling up, Shiromizu lightly laughed, "Tenryuu-San is a massive fan of hers, having an autograph would make her... well, year, I think."

That only made Jin chuckle in agreement.

 

[darthcourt10]

Savato93

"A… wall?" Fluffy was perplexed. "What's so great about a wall?"

Fluffy and Renita had returned to the throne room of the palace—followed by much of the fleet. Off to the side, several sheets of paper were now attached to the wall. Whatever they said, Fluffy personally had no clue, but it seemed to have everyone else's undivided attention.

One of the Abyssals just within earshot of the Princess, a Ri-class, turned to address her. "Ah, right, you just joined us, didn't you?" Rivet nodded to herself. "Yeah, this is likely a little confusing for you. Thing is, back before the attack that scattered us all out here, at our old home there used to be this… well, it was partly a public to-do list, partly a bounty board, of sorts. Members of the fleet, or sometimes the local inhabitants, would pin forms on this big, long wall detailing all sorts of different jobs or chores that needed doing around the harbor, and anyone who wasn't too busy could sign up as volunteers for those tasks. It was a means for people to get all sorts of issues out into the open, where others with the right skills or knowledge could help resolve them."

The young princess tilted her head. "But… if nobody volunteers for a job? What if that happens?"

"It's something of a rare occurrence… but in such a case, to keep things fair, volunteers are chosen by lottery…" Fluffy gave her a somewhat confused look, so she explained. "A random selection."

"Oh. Neat."

Looking over, she noticed Renita slowly step forward, taking in the sight of the wall with wide eyes. "…it must be sparking something in her memories…" Rivet noted, her gaze also following the Re-class. "That's good, I guess. Every little bit of herself she gets back helps."

Fluffy agreed with that statement; watching it happen was a little off-putting, though. Whenever she saw something, or someone brought up a past event, her flagship underwent a brief but drastic change of behavior, almost like a trance. Fluffy could only imagine what was going through her mind—delving into the darkness left behind by her… sickness… searching for the tiniest fragments of information that seemed to resonate with what she was experiencing in the here and now, and determining just where it belonged in her memories, the role she played in it, if any.

It couldn't be a pleasant experience.

Rivet turned back to Fluffy. "With that in mind, are you considering lending a hand in anything?"

"E-er…" The Princess shrunk back a bit. "I'd be happy to help, if you all really needed me… b-but…"

"'But'…?"

"…I can't read any of it," Fluffy blurted out.

She expected to be belittled, ridiculed for lacking such a basic skill, the lone illiterate among an entire fleet of civilized beings… so she was quite surprised when the Ri-class just tilted her head. "…Oh, that's right. You grew up feral." She grinned. "Why didn't you just say so earlier?"

Fluffy blinked. "You're… not put off by that?" she asked, incredulous. "You don't feel like laughing even a little?"

Rivet shrugged. "Hey, it's not like you're the first stray we took into our fleet. Far from it, in fact." The Ri-class pointed to another Princess nearby—a destroyer, like Fluffy herself used to be. "See Blackie Smokey over there? She's got eight little ones under her wing… and ALL of them were adopted as ferals, just like you. Not that you could ever tell without asking—nowadays they're just as well-learned and even-keeled as any of the others."

The Princess looked to the gathering, tilting her head. "So… you guys would be completely fine if I asked one of you to teach me?"

The heavy cruiser scoffed. "The thought that you even feel the need to ask such a question—now THAT's laughable." She shook her head. "We wouldn't have survived for so long, out here in the wilderness, if we didn't lend each other a hand every now and again. Whether that meant rationing food and supplies between our fleets, passing on word of shipgirl patrol routes, or even taking refuge here if someone got right on top of their hiding spots… Mother taught us all the value of selflessness and support, and it's partly because of that, that we're alive and reunited with her today.

"Now, if you want to learn, I'm sure you'll find someone who would be more than happy to teach you to read—Chiana comes to mind. But in the meantime…" Rivet looked back over the applications on the wall. "There are requests for gathering timber to make new roofs for the stone huts… carving out basalt barriers for future animal enclosures… helping Regalia till and sow her farm… ooh, a discussion over what to name the island! Well damn, that's been long overdue…"

As Rivet stepped over to that form, Fluffy made her way over to her Re-class. "Renita?" she rested a hand on her shoulder. "Are you okay?"

A gentle shake caused Renita to blink, the glazed look in her eyes fading before she glanced to Fluffy. "O-oh… Sorry. It's just… I keep feeling this itching sensation, in my head, every time something catches my attention. It's really hard to ignore…"

Fluffy shook her head. "No, it's okay. If it helps you to piece yourself back together, I can handle you spacing out every now and then." She took her hand. "What do you say we head to one of the cabins and relax a bit? We're supposed to hear about your past from some of your sisters today, remember?"

Looking down to Fluffy's hand holding her own, Renita eventually nodded. "Ah… yeah. You're right. Thank you, Fluffy."

XXXXXXXXXX

"I hope you have been comfortable," Tanith spoke softly as she poured some orange juice into a cup, before offering it to Fluffy. "I recognize this is almost a complete 180 in your lifestyle."

The two of them, accompanied by Renita, were relaxing in one of the wooden cabins. Renita herself was currently preoccupied with the snacks offered to them, nibbling on some chewy candy. "Er, thanks," Fluffy said with a nod as she accepted the cup. "And it's been… kinda nice, having a real home. Having a big fleet, that's nice to me. Still, though… I can't help but feel a little…"

"Stir-crazy?" she looked up to Tanith, who had an understanding look on her face. "It's not an unprecedented development. Smokey told me that for every one of her girls she took in from the wild, there was a period of one or two months where they were… jittery, as they adjusted from a nomadic lifestyle to a sedentary one. If I had to guess from your travels with Renita, you may be experiencing something similar."

"…I'm… getting a bit antsy, yeah…" Fluffy reached up and stroked her hair… something of a self-comfort mechanism she'd developed since she got it. "This is officially the longest I've ever stayed in one place. And though it's nice to have a real home… I'd really like to leave the island and sail around a bit. Or go check out the woods. Anything to burn off some energy, really."

"Burn energy?" Tanith's eyebrows rose. "Hm. I think I may have a solution for that." She glanced out a nearby window, to the forest beyond. "How would you feel about aiding us by exploring the island?"

"Exploring?" the Princess tilted her head. "But you all say you've been here for several years. You don't already know this place inside and out?"

"Sadly, no. In the past, we were so concerned about potential dangers from beyond our shores, we rarely turned our eyes inward to examine our new home too closely. Now, though? We can rest easy… which gives us plenty of manpower to spare for things beyond self-preservation. Exploration chief among them."

Fluffy pondered that as she sipped her drink. "…You're saying you'd be fine with me disappearing every now and then to work off my stir-craziness? As long as I report whatever I found in the process?"

"More or less, yes," Tanith nodded. "And I'm sure that as time passes, your wanderlust will fade and you'll be able to truly relax. Wouldn't you like that?"

The offer was… actually quite enticing, Fluffy had to admit. This was maybe the one thing she was good at currently: simple survival. And Renita was among her family now—maybe she would be okay without Fluffy to lead her by the hand, at least just for a day or two at a time.

"I guess I could give it a try," Fluffy said with a shrug. "If it lets me work out stress and do some good for the new fleet…"

Tanith nodded with a smile. "Thank you, Fluffy. Your willingness to help is appreciated… and I think this will end up being a boon for everyone."

"Mm." Looking up from her drink, Fluffy looked around the cabin. "Is it going to be just us?"

"Not quite…" as if on que, Sunny came down the stairwell, sliding on the handrail, followed by Patty. "Who's ready for storytime?"

 

[darthcourt10]

Lord K

Yellowhammer said:
With Colombe right beside her watering the fishes, note. Colombe, like both her parents, is a switch-hitter in the bedroom and would be doing non-serious passes right back.​

Delilah: "For the love of god, sis?! First mom before you know she's my mom! The mayor's daughters on Lesbos! All those different heirs in England! At least half of my ex-boyfriends! I'd swear you've made it a hobby to make my female friends question their sexuality! At this rate, you're going to make a pass at our 'father' before anybody actually recognizes her, if we ever have the chance to go looking for her!"

Yellowhammer said:
Oh I absolutely love this. Colombe is very used to roughing it, but still has a lot of aristocratic mannerisms. Old-school aristo in fact, from the time of Louis XIV.​

"Ey lass!"

"Yes?"

"You best be gettin' to battening down the hatches and securin' the hold, me thinks."

"Uh.... what hold? This is a barge?"

"There be a trouble brewing on the horizon. All pointy hatted and covered in bedsheets."

"Oh..... I do apologize, maybe I should just....er..... go?"

"Nay! Don't worry your pretty heart for this matter, I'll a have the art of parley and diplomancing this here pack 'o scurvy, bottom feedering dags, well in hand. You just make yeself all scarce-like. Maybe in the captains cabin? Might save having to get you in there later, eh?"

"Heh, get us out of here without trouble, and I might even hold you to that."

--------------------

"Evening gentlemen!" says the rough garbed moonshiner as she swaggers up to the figures in white hoods who have just parked their old Model T on the dockside. "Or maybe that should be top 'o the morning, eh? What brings you fiiine moral characters down here this moonlit night?"

"Cut the crap you mad mick trollop," bites out one disgustedly, "You know why we're here."

"Oh aye," she says with a nod. "And ye know why I'm here as well. We don't want no mess like what happened last time there was a.... unfortunate misunderstanding. The poor Don would feel so bad if he had to send someone down to give 'is regards again."

"You Irish harlot! Somebody ought to teach you how to address your betters."

"Hey, I be learned in my manners. I just don' be seein' any betters present."

"Yeah? Well why don't we jus' come aboard and show you?"

"An let you lot swindle and damage the merchandise? Not on my fuckin' watch are ye gonna get that chance!"

"You and yours can keep your wretched swill," leers one with an evil glint through the eye holes of his hood. "How about you recompense us with a different kind of merchandise."

The moonshiner tilts back her bandanna covered head and laughs. "Bit of an unfair trade ain't it? Even just looking at you lot, I ken imagine how unsatisfied the missus of you sorry lot must be. Or do they preferred to be called cousins? Sisters maybe? The family terminology for you southern lot is always so confusing in how it is. They're like circles."

One of the men snarls as the now infuriated group begins marching towards her. "Why don't I show you just how we satisfy our ladies around here, and stuff that filthy trap of yours quiet!" he shouts while grabbing at his crotch.

Jacklyn merely gives a vulpine grin. "Well see, yer mistake here is thinking here, that I don't already know that whatever you have down there will fail to disappoint."

"Oh really? And how would you know that? You ridden every cock between here and New Orleans or something?"

"Nah," answers pirate-turned-moonshine-smuggler glibly, as she casually lifts her skirt up, stunning all present- Shocking them just enough, that she is then able to pull a pair of flintlock pistols out of the concealed inner thigh holsters strapped to the shorts worn under her short dress.

"I just know mine's bigger~"

"OH SHI-"

In a blink of an eye, two barrels are shared between the chests of two men.

The rest of the group though, are quick to respond.

--------------------

"Farewell thee gentlemen!" shouts the moonshiner from the fake mast afixed to the bridge of the now thoroughly holed and blood splattered barge as it pulls away from the dock. With a flourish, she mimes lifting an imaginary cap in salute to the Klansmen still on shore.

"And let this day be known as the one, where ye almost caught, Captain Jacklyn F-" A spray of buckshot narrowly misses her, decapitating the top of the pole she's hanging onto. Mildly alarmed, she watches as the tip snaps off and carriers the shredded pirate flag it was sporting to the deck. "Hmm, right then."

Grabbing a rope and rappelling back down to the bridge, Jacklyn then looks at her passenger who is currently manning the helm and attempting to force the throttles as wide as they can go. "I think that went rather well."

"Can this garbage scow go any faster?!" asks Colombe, as Jacklyn casually reaches past her to retrieve a jar of hooch, showing little concern for the bullets and shot that fly over their heads and impact the wood around them.

"Relax lass!" says the pirate-moonshiner before taking a swig. "They can't hit shit for dick at this range."

With a whizzing pop, a slug flies by and shatters the drinking vessel between them. Colombe stares, while Jacklyn frowns, like a philosopher pondering why a world with a supposedly benevolent god, would allow such things as parasitic wasps to implant their young into caterpillars and slowly eat their way out of the still living nascent butterflies.

"Hmm.... maybe I should do something about all this water we're's taking on?"

"You do that."

"To the pumps then!" shouts the ex-pirate merrily. Mounting the railing and jumping down tot he lower deck, she lands with a splash in what is already an ankle deep mix of water, moonshine and blood. "~And I thought I heard the old man say!~"

"Is this really the time?!?"

"~Leave her Johnny, heave her!~"

"Shouldn't we at least, oh I don't know, return fire?!"

"Nay! Now's the time to engage in that greatest and most mysterious of piratical arts! Running away and being inconsequential! Why d'ya think I shot 'em, rather than going to the old blades and spell craft!"

"Er, enlighten me?"

The pirate laughs. "'cause I want the scurvy blighters to think I'm jus' some plain old nutter of a nomaj! Now either come down here and 'elp me bail, or put more zigs and zags into our course! I wanna sail to The Big Easy, not swim!"

--------------------

The only sound is the chug of the poor barge's engine, as it struggles to bear them around yet another bend in the river.

The stink of spilt booze, blood, and diesel, is only matched by the rot of the swamps they have steered into to loose their pursuers.

After many long minutes of silence, finally the only conclusion is that they have indeed, at last lost their pursuers.

Slowly, the two look at each other. Each of them stinking of river, moonshine, cordite and sweat. Then the laughter begins.

"So," says Jacklyn causally, with a non-serious lit to her tone as she jokingly waggles her eyebrows. "About that visit to the cabin?"

Colombe smirks with equally flippant banter. "Hmm.... it would be an interesting prospect, but I fear I have already seen all the surprises there is to see beneath those skirts."

Jacklyn laughs and takes the shot with grace. "But my dear lass. After seeing mine, ain't it not fair trade to show me yours? And I'm good with more than just my pistols down there if you ken catch me drift."

Colombe grins, "So you say, but blowing men away is one thing, impressing a woman is another."

Both pirate and lady allow themselves a snicker, as the innuendo, faux-flirting, and joking passes at each other continue.

--------------------

The crash of glass on the deck, makes Colombe startle.

Looking up from her broach and spinning around, she then finds a stunned and shocked looking pirate standing behind her, a broken glass of moonshine at her feet.

"Captain Fox?!? What's wrong?!"

Awkwardly raising a hand, Jacklyn points at the broach she was just looking at.

"That- That picture- Where did you get it?"

Confused and abruptly wary, Colombe looks at the ex-pirate warily. "What is it to you?"

"The person in the suit." Jacklyn stares in disbelief. "I recognize her."

"Her?" Colombe frowns in confusion. "Wait, you mean him?! You know this person?!? You know Norimune Muramasa???"

"Er.... In a fashion?" offers Jacklyn lamely.

"I've been looking for this bastard for centuries!" grinds out Colombe, "That bastard abandoned my mother, Julie d'Aubigny!"

Jacklyn pales, baffling Colombe with the look of nauseated horror that spreads across her face at the realization that seems to strike her. "Your mother was that d'Aubigny?! The Julie d'Aubigny?!?"

Now Colombe is just out and out confused. "Yes, why?"

Turning an impressive shade of green, Jacklyn rushes for the side of the boat, and begins watering the fishes with her last few hours worth of liquid dinner.

"What the-!? What's wrong!? Is something the matter???"

Horrified and uncomfortable, Jacklyn looks up at her, with seemingly new (and disturbed) eyes.

"I never met her, but my 'father' was Muramasa no Norimune."

Turning green again, and adding yesterdays lunch to her dinner now floating away down the river, Colombe stares, processing the moonshiner-pirate's words.

Norimune Muramasa is her current savior's father.

Her current savior who she's been joking about bedding and semi-seriously flirting with for the last few hours.

Her current savior who is in fact her-

"Oh-"

Colombe gags as the realization hits her.

"Oh Christ!"

Her gorge rises and she cover her mouth.

"Oh my God!"

She feels so unclean now!

"And to think you said you wanted to hear me say that," says Jacklyn queasily from where she is half leaning out of the boat.

The final straw, Colombe then rushes to the opposite side of the barge and adds her dinner to the river as well.

Yellowhammer said:
Pretty much the same for Colombe too. Except in that case it was less 'orphan' and more 'adopted bastard daughter'; I suspect that a good chunk of the fights she got into at Beauxbatons started with slurs against her parentage.​

Funnily enough, I don't think Jacklyn would give much of a damn. Rebel that she is, and having grown up pretty much among salty sea-dogs and ex-pirates before becoming one herself, she probably wears the badge of bastard with pride. It's probably part of the legend and mystique of her original "Captain Jacklyn Fox - The Red Fox of the Sargasso Sea" persona.

"Born of an unknown swashbuckler, and a forgotten she-pirate captain who was hard as nails enough to throw down with magicals, for though she was but a mere nomaj, none were as swift with pistols as she! The songs of salt, rum, powder and plunder run in these-"

"Yes, yes, we've heard it all before Jackie. You can tell her later."

"Hold on, are you saying my father bedded a pirate?!?"

"Arr, why ye gotta be like that t'day Delilah-girl?"

"Is this really the time for the pirate talk?!"

"Well fine then, I'll talk normally. Yeesh, who pissed in your porridge today?"

"I dunno Jackie? Why don't we think on that for a moment? Maybe it has something to do with the DEAD KLANSMEN ON THIS BARGE?"

"You might want to be a bit louder, yeah? I'm not quite thinking that they may have heard you back in San Fran."

"I don't quite think it matters when every inch of this barge is full of holes and smells to the high heavens of blood and piss!"

"Oh we'll, be fine. Have you seen some of the excuses for ferries around here?"

"The barges around here look like parade floats to hate crimes and lynching gone wrong?"

"Think of it as refuge in audacity! All we gotta do is feed a few gators, and we'll be good before we get to the next town, where we say we were set upon by robbers or something"

"You just don't want to leave your hooch delivery, do you?"

"Think of it as a bonus challenge to getting us out of here."

"Fiiiiine....But I want a cut out of whatever you make out of this!"

"That's the spirit! As long as we play it by ear, we'll be fine!"

"Excuse me if I choose to play it by my ear more than yours. Also, you're the one with the actual sword, and I see gators, so get chopping."

"..... oh my god, I think I am related to you two."

Yellowhammer said:
I can see her probably at least visiting each of her children to get a feel for them, so Moulbaix Castle, Jacklyn's boat, and so on.​

Delilah's probably called the family home in New York home ever since her grandfather died, and Jezabel inherited everything. And considering the de Breuil family is supposed to be colonial, old money, aristocracy, it's probably some 19th century grand manor in upstate New York, that was once the heart of an estate.

So probably something like the Morris-Jumel Mansion considering the time frame and state.
Spoiler

Yellowhammer said:
Now if she has not met her half-sisters yet, she would still be skeptical, since she has been pilloried in the papers, for instance that mess in Sarajevo in 1914.​

"Accidentally shot Archduke Ferdinand and blamed it on some other guy? Totally my fault."

U.N.Spacy000 said:
Yeah, if I had to guess which of Norimune's daughters has had children, I'd blame Jacklyn 'I've been to every bordello in Europe' Fox/Grey.​

"Why do you need skelogrow?! We've only been in port one night?!?!?"

"T'was a good night."

U.N.Spacy000 said:
You considered the Colt Navy, but did you consider the 1847 Colt Walker? Gun Jesus Ian McCollum over on Forgotten Weapons did a piece on this massive handgun that was designed to kill horses in cavalry engagements, and it was apparently the most powerful revolver on the market until the introduction of the .357 magnum in the 1950s despite being a black powder firearm. Alternatively, it could be Norimune's granddaughter via either Delilah or Jacklyn. I hear Jacklyn in particular was seeing women of negotiable virtue, so there might have been a whore somewhere that suddenly gave birth to a revolver as well as a daughter. Or maybe a dalliance with a daughter of a magical family she was rescuing bore fruit if you don't want to go the brothel route.​

Overpowered handgun designed to kill horses, born of an oversized sword designed to cut down cavalry.

There's a fun synergy to that

yukicrewger2 said:
I wonder how spicy Chilli would have to be for Jin to enjoy it. With her as a Ghost/Zombie Mizuchi, I want to see her take a swig of Pepper Extract (that pure Capsaicin shit)​

"Sempai?"

"Yeah?"

"Why do you have an entire cabinet full of chilli peppers with a lock on it?"

"Because I crave what none of the rest of you shall ever know."

"Wut?"

"Check this out- Bhut jolokia, Infinity chili, Naga Viper pepper, Trinidad Moruga scorpion, and the latest title holder from this year which I only just got my hands on. The Carolina Reaper!"

gaea said:
Can I just state that the way Kyoshu acts with the baby is my headcannon as to how Kyoshu would have acted had she had a family to serve? Instead of the years always killing/mind wiping her previous owner?​

While maybe not as childish, her 'baseline' personality really is somewhat there in her current state.

gaea said:
Have Norimune's daughters ever just taken a lazy vacation on Jacklyn's boat? Just the three of them causing anyone who sees to walk off a pier or into a street sign because of how damn hot they are? And that one axe spirit acts as a cabana boy for shits and giggles in his loin cloth? Then Jezabel shows up and hot damn did a fox show up.​

If it helps the mental image, considering the time frame and size she was aiming for, Jacklyn's boat is probably something like either the Lewis R. French or the Stephen Taber.
Spoiler: Lewis R. French

Spoiler: Stephen Taber

Both of these boats were built around 1871, so about a year or two after Jacklyn would have finished the Horizon Bringer. Jacklyn probably gave her's a little more freeboard than these two though, as while she planned to follow the coasts and gentler waters for most of her journey, she would have to cross the Pacific and Atlantic, and round two of the three Great Capes. Speed wasn't exactly her priority either, so more freeboard means more cabin space and head room. Considering Stephen Taber only needs a minimum crew of five, Jacklyn probably used magic to cheat her minimum crew requirement down to only herself.

gaea said:
I hope Norimune is proud of her kids, as opposed to being jealous that their lives haven't gone to shit like hers did.​

She probably would be, once she gets over the shock of "oh god, this is just my luck", "this is karma isn't it?", "how many of you are there???", "your parents are who????"

U.N.Spacy000 said:
That... Yes. That would be the logical next step for what would become a train wreck. Now the 'how' and 'why' excuse needs to be worked out. Maybe Jin gets dragged along, followed by Chisu and then some other butter knives, or Honjo could come along to support Tsukiakari and decide to bring her nameless sister for a bonding experience in the country - but wait! Kyoshu decided to follow her best friend! And we all remember what a disaster the last time she went out was, so the butter knives begin to search for her and wind up with the gang in the Arashi compound.​

That sounds like the butterknives alright

U.N.Spacy000 said:
Jèzabel might have hammered more caution into Delilah's head, but Jacklyn was an adult when the two first met, and I'll reiterate the visiting of every bordello in Europe again.​

"I might not have a woman in every port, but I've certainly had a woman (and more than a few men) in every port, eh, eh?"

"Damnit Jacklyn, that's nothing to be proud of!"

U.N.Spacy000 said:
"Communicate. Don't assume he can read your mind."

"Never go to bed angry. Work it out and talk to each other to at least a point where you are no longer mad before going to sleep."

*Assorted generic marriage advice*​

"Kill everyone you think could be a rival for the position of best girl."

Yellowhammer said:
Very true about communication being important and preventing problems. See Norimune and all three of her (known) daughters and what could have been different if Norimune knew about them or had communicated better.​

House Muramasa; We Do Not Talk

Maes said:
"The most annoying thing about this whole 'not getting older' thing? I get carded every goddamn time."
jmcdavid said:
And yet, it could be worse. Jin could be like Vita from Nanoha, stuck as a ten-year old.

"It could be worse sempai"

"How on earth could an eternity of flatness and being forever carded be worse?"

"You could look like a shortstack, as well as being flat."

"You mean a loli."

*shudders* "You know what I mean."

*Pause*

*Looks at a near by billboard for a new anime*

*Glances at her phone, and one of the gacha games she's been playing*

"You know what? You're right! It could be worse!"

"That's the spirit! So are you going to keep on complaining to everyone about it?"

"Fuck yeah I am!"

"Yay- wait, wut?!"

"Just because being age-locked at this age is less bullshit than something less, doesn't mean it's not still bullshit!"

Andrew Greaves said:
I seriously want to see Dumbledore hire her as next years DADA teacher, assuming that the Tri-Wizard Tournament goes forward. The reactions from the students and teachers of her alma mater when she introduces herself should be incredible.​

Serious question actually, now that I think about it.

If Dumbledore were really, really desperate (and let's face it, he would be), how many candidates in the current cast are there as potential Year 5 DADA teachers other than Umbridge?

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Once more sitting above a ring filled with various Kami and Spirits, Amaterasu was frowning as she looked down to the dirt combat area. Her tone light, almost friendly, the Solar Diety hummed, "How very interesting the match we are to see will be. Is that not right, Fujin-Kun?"

Said Kami winced a bit and sighed before rubbing his face, "Trust me, Amaterasu-Sama, I am as displeased as you are with what has happened. Aoi-San was drunk and... yeah, I am not putting forward much excuse for his actions in this case. Attempting to establish a pecking order with a Mizuchi... What the fuck was going through his mind I do not know."

Leaning forward, Ryuujin let out a low rumble as he looked at the ring, "Yes, and with the newest member of my Court."

That brought another wince from Fujin and he sighed while internally cursing moronic drunk Oni. Before he could say anything though, Osamu spoke up from where he was being cuddled by his sisters, "Yeah, I feel sorry for the guy."

Eyebrow raised, Fujin turned to him as did his twin brother, Raijin. It was the Lightning Kami though who spoke, "You're saying that as if you expect for Shiromizu-San to win. While she is a Mizuchi, she is still young yet and growing into her power."

With a glance at the twins, Susanoo hummed himself and leaned forward in interest, "I am wondering that myself as Aoi-San may be new, but he is also rather experienced and a few decades older then Shiromizu-San."

A slight smirk on his face, Osamu adjusted his glasses, which looked decidedly odd on a dragon's muzzle, "It is because of how young she is and her history." At the looks, he waved a hand in the air, "Unlike most Mizuchi, she is used to being the underdog. To being the one with the least amount of power and use everything at her disposal. Now, being she has the powers of a Mizuchi..."

More then one eye widened, which only continued as Amaterasu spoke up, "And you also mistake me, Fujin-Kun. I am not mad with this match happening, but rather why as others were involved..."

Down on the ground level, Jin was standing next to Shiromizu with her arms crossed and a slightly concerned look on her face, "You sure about this, Shiro? An Oni is not something to joke around about, even for us Mizuchi. Usually, you got to overpower them in order to win."

Stretching, the white scaled serpent only nodded, "I am, Senpai. And I am not going to back down."

For several moments Jin searched the younger Mizuchi's face before nodding. Whatever she was looking for, she must have found it, "Okay, as long as you're sure about it, Shiro." She then jerked her thumb to the stands with a grin, "I'll be watching so don't draw it too much out."

Lightly laughing, Shiromizu gave a thumbs up to her Senpai, "Not a problem, Senpai. I'll try not to keep you waiting too long." With a laugh of her own, Jin gave a jaunty wave and walked off. However, she was not the only one there as the Mizuchi could hear a sniffle and turned to find Himewari there, "Hey, what's wrong?"

Wiping at her eyes, the Sunflower spirit bowed deeply, "I-I am most sorry, Lady Shiromizu! It is because of me t-that you were challenged and has to face an Oni! A-and... I am not worthy of being your attendant-"

Before she could get much further though, Shiromizu had clasped her under the chin and forced her to look her in the face. What anger there was in the Kami's face, the reason for became apparent soon after, "You have absolutely nothing to be sorry for, Himewari-San. I am more angry that that jackass when his insults and such slid off me like water instead turned to you and grabbed you. And that is something that I cannot forgive. I do not care if I get insulted, they are just words. But go after someone in my care... and I will kick their ass for it. You guys are completely off limits and that is that."

Eyes wide, Himewari just stared at the Kami in complete awe as was Suihou and several other attendants there.

Gently, the young Mizuchi reached up with her hand and wiped the tears at the corner of the Sunflower Spirit's eyes with her thumb, "Now, dry up those tears, Himewari-San. And let me handle this." She then glanced at the spirit's shoulder with expression softening, "How are you? Does your shoulder still hurt?"

However, the Attendant shook her head and blushed, "No, it no longer hurts at all, Lady Shiromizu."

From her position beside her, Suihou gave her friend a small smile, "Hai." Then she smirked a bit, her next words causing Himewari to blush deeply, "Especially as Ryo-Kun came by last night to give her a hand with dressing them using that balm you had."

Just chuckling, Shiromizu shook her head, "Well, my Otouto makes it and I brought it along just in case." Glancing at the ring, she gave a small nod as she adjusted the two swords at her side. Then she turned her head some, "Speaking of, Ryo-San? Please take care of Himewari-San for now, I leave her in your care."

The library spirit just nodded and bowed, "I will."

With another nod, Shiromizu slithered out into the ring as various spirits and Kami cheered. As she did so, she thought back to what brought this all on the night before. Mainly that the previous night her and her attendants were walking along the town slightly later then normal after a few meetings. The three were talking when a shout caught their attention...

"GAIJIN LOVER!"

Blinking, Shiromizu had turned and blinked at the sight of a few men in IJA and IJN uniforms. One of them she recognized from Hachi's descriptions one night as being the Captain that she outright banned from manifesting on her hull as a fairy. Rather then say anything in acknowledgment, she simply turned back to the conversation with Himewari only for another shout to make her sigh, "HEY! WE'RE TALKING TO YOU BITCH! FUCKING GAIJIN LOVER!"

Now turning, she gave them an even stare as they continued to throw insults at her before raising an eyebrow, "If you are talking about my Otouto, then yes. And if you are trying to insult me, it is failing rather badly as to insult someone, it has to be something that would hurt them emotionally, which you are failing to do so." Then she tilted her head some, "Um, pickle spirits, correct?" That made them all blink with Himewari sharing a confused look with Suihou. A look that soon turned into giggles as Shiromizu continued, "After all, you all seem to be full of alcohol and thus pickled. That said, I do believe that a match of wits with someone who is not just disarmed, but literally without any form of locomotion is one that is far too easy. A good night to you all."

Unfortunately before she got far, she could hear more shouting and this time tilted her head to the side to dodge a thrown sake bottle. Twisting, she gave them a glare only to find an Oni standing there behind the group of spirits. Said Oni crossed his arms and sneered at her, "You speak a big game, snakey. But you're nothing but a mouthy worm." More then one of the passing spirits hissed at that, "I very much doubt that you are a Mizuchi."
Humming, Shiromizu only shrugged some, "That's nice, but in the end what you think does not matter. I assume that your friends there called you over or some such."

That got her a scoff from the Oni, "Friends? They're just guys that I were drinking with! But you!" He jabbed one finger at Shiromizu, "Look at you holding your head held high! What have you done to deserve any form of respect!? You Mizuchi continually throw your weight around! Ha! You spineless worms are just that, worms! Things that crawled from the mud after a rain!" Then he grinned, "Maybe I should use you on a hook to catch a fish... unless you want to fight."

Slowly blinking, Shiromizu raised an eyebrow, "Fight? In other words you are trying to get me mad enough to fight you?" Moments later, she wiped it off, "No. Besides which, I have nothing to prove to you in the end."

As it turned out though, the dismissal only enraged the Oni and he stomped forward, shoving the IJA/IJN spirits who had started the whole confrontation to the side to their shouts and pained yelps, "You want to talk to me like that, you muddy excuse for a leach!?"

With a swallow, Himewari turned and bowed to him, "Sir, please calm down. There is no need for violence or name calling-"

Just stomping up, the Oni grabbed her shoulder and Himewari screamed as he lifted her off the ground, "Or what?! You're going to talk back to me as well you fucking bitch-"

Before he could finish, a blast of water hit him in the groin and he dropped the Sunflower spirit. Grunting, he looked up to see an enraged Shiromizu there shaking in rage as Suihou helped her friend to her feet, "You want a fight? You got it, tomorrow first thing in the morning."

The Oni, who she leaned was Aoi when one of Hachiman's lieutenants had busted out from the bar at the scream had called him out, only grinned.

Moving forward, Shiromizu calmly took in the sight of the Oni in front of her in silence. Something that he took as an insult as he sneered at her, "What? Scared you damn worm?"

Simply cocking an eyebrow, the Mizuchi chuckled which only made him matter, "Why? I'm just not wasting unnecessary energy with commentary."

Hands clenching into fists, Aoi glared at the Announcer, "Start the damned fight already!"

With a glance at Shiromizu, who nodded, the Announcer did so. As they circled each other, she hummed some, "I will admit, I am somewhat impressed that you brought out your club for this. It says something about how serious that you are taking this."

A sneer on his face, the Oni rushed held his iron club in one hand, "Don't flatter yourself, this is a practice one... I wouldn't waste my good one on something as you."

Instead of being insulted though, Shiromizu grinned at that, "Oh good, that makes it easier then."

Confused, the Oni shook it off as nothing and then rushed in at her. Hefting his club, he brought it down expecting for her to block which would allow for him to follow up with a punch.

However, all he hit was the ground as Shiromizu was not there.

Before he could lift it though, her tail came from nowhere and slapped him across the face. While it did not physically hurt him much, it stung his pride, especially when Shiromizu followed up with a blast of water from her mouth that made him stumble back. Roaring, he ran forward and soon the match devolved into the young Mizuchi dodging again and again while whacking him with her tail or balls of water she spat at him. The whole time, he got angrier and angrier, "YOU DAMN WORM! FIGHT ME!"

Giggling, Shiromizu winked and wagged a finger at him, "No, no. Though I suppose that with that loincloth you know all about not being able to grab worms~"

It took a few moments for what she just said to filter in, but when it did the Oni only saw red. Even Jin winced in the audience, "Ouch, now there was a low blow."

To her side though, Shinanogawa was frowning and furrowing her eyebrows, "What is she doing? Surely, if she decides to go all out she could beat him, and yet..." Seeing Jin cross her arms, the more powerful Mizuchi narrowed her eyes, "You know something."

At the attention on her now, the undead Mizuchi frowned, "No, but I do have a suspicion." She snorted as a hand made out of water slapped the enraged Oni across the face, "So far, she's been dodging and deflecting blows or outright insulting the prick as well as hitting him with distance attacks. He's getting frustrated and sloppy..." Eyes narrowing, Jin frowned, "No, she has a plan and it does not involve pure physical might."

Out on the field which was steadily getting more muddy as Shiromizu shot off ball of water after ball of water, she grinned as water began to form along one arm into a shield that rapidly spun. Roaring with rage, Aoi brought up his club before bringing it down at her head, sure that she would not be able to dodge this time.

Which was exactly what Shiromizu wanted as she brought up her shield that was rapidly spinning on her arm, catching the club's impact which rippled the shield, and deflecting it. 'Now!' Before he could recover though, sprayed out a thin stream of water which seemed dark due to sediment that impacted the club...

And cut through it like a hot knife through butter leaving a small stub in his hand.

Due to the loss of weight, Aoi stumbled and slipped in the mud, which was all that Shiromizu needed as she shot forward and slammed her tail into his mid-section bowing him in half. Then her fist shot out and smashed into his face, snapping his head back. Said blow was followed by a third to his now exposed throat as her tail once more lashed out and slammed into one of his knees nearly snapping it as Shiromizu put all her power into it. Several other blows slammed into his chest and various joined with more then one in the audience wincing.

When she dodged around one hit though, Shiromizu was caught by Aoi's knee which slammed into her gut and sent her skidding. Coughing, the young Mizuchi was getting up when she noticed the Oni too close to dodge, so she did the next best thing that she could... and inhaled and blew out a stream of high pressure water that sent him flying back even as his feet tried to find purchase in the muck. Shaking the water from his eyes, he snarled and glared at Shiromizu who was still getting back up before rushing her, "I AM GOING TO KILL YOU!" This time, seeing Shiromizu inhale, he crossed his arms in a guard and so missed her smirk as she blew out a massive cloud of steam that covered the ring. "GAH!"

Out in the audience, Jin frowned some, "What are you doing, Shiro? That's not going to give you enough time to heal before he gets to you...? Neither of you can see."

Inside the cloud though, Shiromizu closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Around her, the world was seemingly made of blackness. Except... there were ripples heading towards her as well as colored streams moving away from something. Without opening her eyes, she shot another ball of high density nearly boiling water towards the ripples and streamers, an action that was rewarded by a grunt of pain. Moving, she slowly recovered some from the blow which was stronger then she would have expected even as she dodged, 'Ugh... should have expected an Oni here to hit harder then a normal one would...'

Within her mind, she spotted something thrown at high speed and dodged it with ease. Said object was the part of the iron club she had cut off and she disappeared back into the mists must to Aoi's frustration. Even with the mist, she was somehow able to dodge and hit him which frustrated the Oni to no end, 'How!? CAN SHE SOMEHOW SEE ME!?'

Unknown to the Oni, Shiromizu could, indeed, see him. One of the first things that Jin had taught Shiromizu was that a Mizuchi can 'sense' things in the water. A sense that was only heightened when it was their water in particular. Under normal circumstances, that would not matter except... the mud was soaked with her water and the steam in the air was also composed of such. Spraying out more water as she moved, Shiromizu also set up for the finisher.

Aoi meanwhile was roaring as he twisted and turned, "SHOW YOURSELF!"

The mist dissipated showing Shiromizu there with her eyes still closed before she opened them. On her face was a confidant look, "And here I am." As Aoi ran towards her with one fist held up, she rushed at him as well. Just as they were about to meet though, Shiromizu jumped and transformed into her usual snake form which flew just above the Oni's muscular arm. Right as she was past, she shifted her shape to her fully human one and lashed out with one kick to the small of his back. Not giving him a chance to recover as he staggered, she kicked him in the back of the knee.

With a snarl, the Oni actually ignored the blow and lashed out with a backhand which Shiromizu grabbed and then used as a springboard in order to kick him in the face, "Let's dance."

Briefly, Aoi had thought that her transforming would have meant that he would have the advantage. While he did not know much about his opponent, he did know that she had always been seen in her hybrid form. And she would, of course, be even more unsteady on her feet then he was.

Which was a mistake as Shiromizu's water was what was in the muck so her feet were steady.

As she moved and struck again and again, dancing around his moves more then one Kitsune leaned forward. Even Inari raised their eyebrows in interest at what they were seeing, "Is that... Kitsune martial arts she's using? A Mizuchi using the fighting methods of a Kitsune!?"

Laughing as he slipped away from his stunned sisters, Osamu grinned, "Well, what do you expect? Ono Haru-San is her teacher after all!"

Just blinking, Inari hummed some, "Then I shall have to do something nice for her, yes."

Down below, the two opponents traded or dodged blows, with Shiromizu doing the second using various acrobatics to do so. Finally, Aoi was able to grab her hand and he punched her across the field. Unlike before, the Mizuchi rolled with the punch. Getting up though, she spotted a shadow on the ground growing and leapt to the side as Aoi slammed down, spraying mud everywhere with the impact. Before Shiromizu could seemingly recover, he was throwing his entire weight into a punch aimed at her head after jumping forward in order to end this now.

Suddenly, before the punch could get too close, the mud erupted between him and Shiromizu blocking his view. The mud did not hold against his fist though, as it plowed through. As it broke through the other side though, Aoi could feel two strong hands grab his arm and a tail perform a leg sweep. To both participants, time seemed to slow down as Shiromizu tightened her grip and performed a picture perfect Judo style throw. After letting go though, she pulled back her fist and, before Aoi hit the ground sprang forward with every bit of muscular power in her coils behind it like a striking snake. There was a moment when said fist slammed into the Oni's stomach that time seemed frozen with Shiromizu smirking at her opponent.

And then time flowed normally once more as the mud blasted back some from the shockwave and the Oni spat up blood and spittle before shooting across the ring in the air. Nearly everyone winced at that, and when he hit the ground hard. Aoi was not finished though as he got to his feet, which was when the mud nearby shot out and slammed into the side of his head staggering him. Blow upon blow slammed into his body as the muck around him seemed to come alive with fists and tentacles made of mud attacking him from all directions even as he tried to defend.

Which came to nought as the mud underneath him rippled before Shiromizu shot up through it with a punishing uppercut that staggered the Oni as his head snapped back from the blow. That was followed by his foot coming down as he stepped back and sinking into the mud followed by the rest of his body as it seemingly turned to liquid before he dropped into it until his head was the only bit above the mud. Growling, Aoi fought only to gasp as it felt like his entire body was held in a vice.

A vice that was tightening around him.

Up in the stands, Jin leaned forward some as she witnessed the mud at the edges of the fighting area drying up as the water was drawn inwards. Grunting even as he tried to fight, and finding it more and more difficult to breath, Aoi glared at Shiromizu, "What... is this... trick...!?"

Eyebrow raised, Shiromizu shrugged, "I am a Mizuchi and I can control water under my command. The mud was filled with my water, meaning that I could control it. Just that simple." Ignoring the whispers of the crowd, her smirk returned, "Did you know that there is a depth in the ocean at which one's actual bones begin to liquify due to the pressure? Not a pleasant way to die... But in this case, I am only using water pressure and the sediment around you to hold you. Now..." She brought one of her swords to the Oni's neck and laid it there, just above the skin, "Will you yield?"

The audience all held their breaths and leaned forward as the two stared each other down.

Finally, Aoi huffed a bit and grunted, "Fine, I... yield." As the audience cheered, Shiromizu just nodded and sheathed her sword before with a wave of her hand, the Oni was brought up enough for her to grab his hand and lift him to his feet. Both of them continued to stare each other down before Aoi gave her a craggy grin, "Not a bad fight after all, I guess."

Simply bowing some, Shiromizu nodded, "Indeed..."

Moments later though, the crowd quietened at the Oni's words, "Beating me... has earned a Boon. What do you want? For me to serve you for a time? To fight? Name your terms."

Not answering for a few seconds, Shiromizu gestured to where an awed Himewari was, "I ask for you to apologize for the harm that you brought onto my attendant to her and mean it. For it was due to such that I fought as I will not have anyone harm my friends without me reacting to such, and my attendants count as such."

Grunting, Aoi walked forward until he was towering over the slightly shaking Himewari. Then, he bowed to her, "I apologize for my actions last night, Himewari-San. I hope that you accept."

Quickly, Himewari bowed back, "I-I do... Thank you."

With a final nod and a bow to Shiromizu, Aoi left. Bowing to the retreating Oni, the Mizuchi ignored the cheers of the crowd, and the various attendants talking amongst one another. Slithering forward, Shiromizu smiled at the still stunned Himewari who turned to her, "I... thank you, Lady Shiromizu."

Much to her slight amusement, not just Himewari and Suihou bowed deeply to her, but so did Ryo, "Thank you for defending Himewari-Chan's honour, Lady Shiromizu."

Chuckling, the Mizuchi bowed back slightly, "You are welcome."

Before anyone else could comment, Jin appeared with a laugh, "Holy shit, Shiro! That was some awesome fucking shit you just pulled off." Rubbing her knuckles her her wife beater, the undead Kami nodded, "All due to my teachings of course."

Lips twitching, Shiromizu nodded, "Of course, Senpai."

It was then that the older dragon noticed something and frowned, "Uh, are you okay, Shiro? You look like you are in pain..."

Her eyes closed and smiling, Shiromizu nodded, "Oh, quite a lot of pain right now, Senpai. I am pretty sure that I got broken ribs and most of my body feels like one giant bruise. But I am using water under my clothes to cushion and hold me up right now."

Wincing, Jin let out a hiss, "Yeah, no wonder considering who you fought." She noticed the unasked question in the tilt of Shiromizu's head, "Aoi? He's one of the Oni working under Fujin-Sama. That means you're talking a guy who could face most lower ranked Mizuchi and kick their asses. Hell, I would be hesitant with duking it out with him and, well..." Scratching her cheek, the other Mizuchi shrugged, "I was expecting you to do well, but not that well. Hell, most of us would need to dragon up in order to have a chance there for pure power. At best, I sort of figured that you might pull off a tie or close enough, not an out and out win."

Shiromizu lightly chuckled at that, "I wasn't expecting that much though I was hoping for it." Then she hissed a bit with a flinch, "So, um... is there anywhere that I can go for medical treatment?"

A chuckle made her turn to find Ryuujin there with a small smile, "There is and they'll be able to heal you up within a few hours. If you'll follow me..." Unnoticed by Shiromizu, he gave a look to Jin who was giving him a questioning expression. Jin then nodded that she understood what just happened, 'There, now a number who would have caused her problems might back off. It went far better then expected...' As they slipped into the medical area, internally Ryuujin sighed, 'Though I am not surprised at who kicked this off, what with Aoi having been egged on... Granted, Hachiman looked furious last night when I saw him after explaining what happened...'

 

[darthcourt10]

Barricade

Well, either it's the stuff I'm currently taking (wow is this strong as hell. Its not morphine strong but oh yea, I'm smiling waaaay too much) for my my back injury, but..

Had a weird/humorous idea for Muramasa....

-=-

"I am respectfully curious. Something in the last few years has allowed you even deeper insights in how to forge your blades. If I was not mistaken, I would almost believe you were attempting to make a rival for the Imperial blade itself, the Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi. Yet we are only minor kami, and the challenge is one that even the highest among us has failed in the past. What changed that made you so determined to either copy it, or attempt to surpass it?"

"Ah, Masamune-dono, now that is a funny story indeed."

"Funny? I would not think something 'funny' that has allowed you to craft blades that edge into the truly divine as something 'funny'."

"Oh, but when I'm done explaining, you'll be laughing."

"You see, a certain disturbingly creative individual - who reminds me a little of myself back in the old days - came up with an idea for something along the lines of a vault. Or at least close enough to being a vault as to not matter for this discussion. With swords, spears, and every blade conceivable stored within it. Common blades, weak blades, training blades, blades barely good enough for the battlefield, all the way up to arms such as your Honjo and my Juuchi, and others with legends spanning the ages."

"Still not seeing the humor."

"The funny thing is, idea was that the owner of this vault never thought of himself as a swordsman first and foremost, even though he was a near-master in using all within the vault. Instead, he viewed himself merely as a swordsmith, where crafting those blades was his pride. In fact, he considered himself a third-rate swordsman, even as he was gifted with the knowledge of how to use them as if wielded by their greatest former masters."

"Okay, that is a bit funny. 'Humble, thy name is' taken a bit too literally."

"It gets better, and here's where my epiphany came from. One of his thoughts on the vault was a 'what if'. What if, just if, he could take these blades and begin to merge them. Their very concepts, such as your Honjo's ability to cut only that which she and her wielder deigned to 'be cut', or Juuchi's ability to 'cut all without distinction'? Then take it further. Blades of fire, blades of icy, blades that tear, blades that seal, poison, heal, sing, shatter, unerringly strike, guide you, misdirect them, always block, always evade, and more, so much more. The more he encountered, the more he tried to copy until it was perfect, and then added the perfection of that concept to his 'perfect' blade, discarding all his earlier attempts as worthless. Truly, forever seeking for the perfect blade..."

"Kusanagi, no, wait, it's original unsealed form, the Ame-no-Murakumo-no-Tsurugi..... That's, that's insane. By the kami above that's insane. Its so insane I want to fall over laughing at the absurdity. No mortal could hope to..."

"Oh, I'm not arguing. No mortal alive could dream of pulling off such a feat, not in their lifetime. Not even if they temporally cheated and spent a thousand years at the forge. But we, we are not mortal anymore, are we?"

"True. If I wanted to push myself, now? There are many ways I could stay at my forge for years beyond counting, yet walk out to my counter as if only a minute had passed after accepting the commission."

"The same. Now, unlike the insane fool, I am not about to discard my previous works. Not anymore. I learned that bitter lesson after watching my blades who borne my name be tormented for centuries due to my prior habit of giving the person ordering the blade 'exactly' what they wished for, while thinking nothing of the blades themselves beyond their use as a tool. Never again. So let me show you my current finest work, surrounded by all my other finest blades I have created since being enshrined. All of them knowing that when forged, they were the pinnacle of what I could then achieve, and that without them coming into existence, I could not achieve my next step, which in no way lessens what they are. For now however, my youngest is Unmei-no-Hashi-de-Odoru. Also unlike my past mistakes when I was mortal, I made sure that these can learn, and keep what they have learned. In time, with proper study, each will be the equal of their sibling who was forged later, and it's sibling, and on, and on."

"Muramasa-dono, you surprise me. Again. Normally it takes a commission for me to get this focused, as I, personally, prefer to not begin until I already have finished. What keeps you motivated?"

"Well, it seems that the creator of the entire idea decided, if later on, to give me a truly epic theme to listen to as I work. And a fairly accurate aria too."

The mental pieces to the puzzle, which had haphazardly been in the back of Masamune's mind, finally came together at last. Boggling at his longtime rival who, from the look on his face knew he'd figured it out, it was all Masamune could do to stay on his cushion, even as he laughed to the point of tears, spilling a dish of good sake to the side. Even that didn't last long as even Muramasa shortly joined him in his merriment, until both were laid out on the floor around their shared drinking table, too spent to move, yet still too filled with humor to be able to stop their shared cackling.